Skip to main content

Full text of "Sermons on the Card and other discourses"

See other formats


SCHWEITZER'S   OOOOATINA. 

Anti-Dyspeptic  Cocoa  or  Chocolate  Powder. 
GUARANTEED     PURE     SOLUBLE     COCOA. 

Consisting  solely  of  the  finest  Cocoa  Beans  with  the  excess  of  fat  extracted. 

The  Faculty  pronounce  it  the  most  nutritious,  perfectly  digestible  beverage 

for  Breakfast,  Luncheon,  or  Supper,  and  invaluable 

for  Invalids  and  Children. 

Made  instantaneously  with  boiling  water.     Palatable  without  Milk. 

A  tea-spoonful  to  a  breakfast-cup  costing  less  than  a  halfpenny. 

COCOATZNA  possesses  remarkable  sust.iinin?  properties.     Specially  adapted  for 

Early  BR.SAKFASTS. 

In  air-tight  Tins  at  Is.  6d.y  3b.,  68.  6<I.,  &c..  by  Chemists  and  Grocers.        [6 

AN    EASY    SHAVE. 

LLOYDS  EUXESIS. 

jt'or  Ahaving  without  Soap,  Water ,  or  Brushf 
and  in  one-lialfthe  ordinary  time, 

SOOTHING    TO    THE     MOST    IRRITABLE    SKIN. 

Manufactured  only  by  AIM::6e  LLOYD,  'Widow  of  A.  8.  Lloyd,  3,  Spur 

Street,  Leicester  Square,  London. 

In  Metal  Tubes,  price  Is.  6d.  (post  free).      Sold  by  all  Chemists  and  Stores. 

Cantion.—  K%V   for    the   Widow    Lloyd's    Euxesis.   and    observe 

"  Prepared  only  by  his  Widow,"  in  Red  Ink  across  labels.  |  xo 

OSBORNE,  BAUER,  AND  CHEESEMAN'S 

FOR 

CHAPS, 

CHILBLAINS, 
ROUGHNESS    OF 
SKIN,   &c. 


"GLYCERINE  &  HONEY 
JELLY."— ^^f^Jg;"' 

For  softening  and  improvlnif  the  HANDS, 
PACE,  and  SKIN  generally,  and  for  allaying 
irritation  caused  by  HEAT,  and  roughness 
occasioned  by  COLD  WINDS. 


In  Bottles,  6d.,  is.,  is.  6d. ;  and  Metallic  Tubes,  6d.  and  is.    Post  free,  ad.  extra. 


"BAUEB'S     HEAD    (AND    BATH)    SOAP." 

{Registered  Title.') 
Ormposed    of   B,OHEMAB,y,    BOBAX,    OLYCEBINB. 

Aud  other  Emollients. 

Cleanses.  Strengthens,  and  Promotes  the  GROWTH  of  HAIR,  removing   Scurf,  and 

produ  iiig  healthy  action  of  the  SKIN.    A  luxury  for  BATH  and  TOILET. 

AN  EXCEI.I.ENT  8MAVZKO  SOAP. 

Price  Sixpence;  free  by  post.  Twopence  extra. 

Sold  by  all  Chemists  and  Perfumers.    Manufactured  solely  by 

OSBORNE,     BAUER,     AND     CHEESEMAN, 
i^erfumtrfl  to  t^e  Ourrn. 

Proprietors  of  the  "Incomparable  Smelling:  Salts"  (lately  styled  "Inexhaustible"), 
as  supplied  to  the  QUEEN,  "Baby's  Soap,*'  "Buby  Lip  Balm,"  &c.  &c. 

lU,  fioJden  Sqitnre,  Jlegent  Street,  London.  [g 


I 


y  \  I      CASSELL'S    NATIONAL    LIBRARY.  \  V 


% 


Sermons  on  the  Car|^ 

ASD    OTHER    DISCOURSE^'. 


BTf 

HUGH    LATIMER,      fep 

(^SOMETIME     BISHOP     OF     WORCESTER, 
MARTYR,   1555.  , 


/^^P- 


#  ^^mM     C<^ 


^ 


CASSELL    &    COMPANY,    Limited 

LONDON.   PARIS,    NEJV   YORK   £   MELLOVRNE. 
1883. 


\\  ^  )/ 


INTEODUCTION. 


Hugh  Latimer,  a  farmer's  son,  was  born  about  the  year  1491, 
at  Thurcaston,  in  Leicestershire.  He  was  an  only  son,  with 
six  sisters,  who  were  all  well  cared  for  at  home.  He  was  a 
boy  of  fourteen  when  sent  to  Clare  College,  Cambridge.  When 
about  twenty-four  years  old,  he  had  obtained  a  college  fellow- 
ship, had  taken  the  degree  of  Master  of  Arts,  and  was  ordained 
Priest  of  the  Roman  Church  at  Lincoln.  In  1.524,  at  the  age 
of  about  thirty,  he  i^roceeded  to  the  degree  of  B.D.,  and  on 
the  occasion  of  his  doing  so  he  argued  publicly  for  the  Pope's 
authority  against  opinions  of  Melancthon.  Thomas  Bilney 
went  afterwards  to  Latimer's  rooms,  gave  him  his  own  reasons 
for  goodwill  to  the  teaching  of  Melancthon,  and  explained  to 
him  his  faith  as  a  Reformer  in  a  way  that  secured  Latimer's 
attention.  Latimer's  free,  vigorous  mind  admitted  the  new 
reasonings,  and  in  his  after-life  he  looked  always  upon  "little 
Bilney  "  as  the  man  who  had  first  opened  his  eyes. 

With  homely  earnestness  Latimer  began  soon  to  express  his 
new  convictions.  His  zeal  and  purity  of  life  had  caused  him 
to  be  trusted  by  the  University  as  a  maintainor  of  old  ways  ; 
he  had  been  appointed  cross-bearer  to  the  University,  and 
elected  one  of  the  twelve  preachers  annually  appointed  in  obedi- 
ence to  a  bull  of  Pope  Alexander  VI.  Now  Latimer  walked 
and  worked  with  Bilney,  visiting  the  sick  and  the  prisoners, 
and  reasoning  together  of  the  needs  of  Christendom.  The 
Bishop  of  the  diocese  presently  forbade  Latimer's  preaching  in 
any  of  the  pulpits  of  the  University.  Robert  Barnes,  prior  of 
the  Augustinian  Friars  at  Cambridge,  a  man  stirred  to  the 
depths  by  the  new  movement  of  thought,  then  invited  Latimer 
to  preach  in  the  church  of  the  Augustinians.  Latimer  was 
next  summoned  before  Wolsey,  whom  he  satisfied  so  well  that 
Wolsey  overruled  the  Bishop's  inhibition,  and  Latimer  again 
became  a  free  preacher  in  Cambridge. 

The  influence  of  Latimer's  preaching  became  every  year 
greater ;  and  in  December,  1529,  he  gave  occasion  to  new  con- 
troversy in  the  University  by  his  two  Sermons  on  the  Card, 
delivered  in  St.  Edward's  Church,  on  the  Sunday  before  Christ- 
mas, 1529.  Card-playing  wae  in  those  days  an  amusement 
especially  favoured  at  Christmas  time.  Latimer  does  not  ex- 
press disapproval,  though  the  Reformers  generally  were  opposed 
to  it.     The  early  statutes  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge, 


IV  INTRODUCTION. 

forbade  playing  with  dice  or  cards  by  members  of  the  college 
at  any  time  except  Christmas,  but  excluded  undergraduates 
even  from  the  Christmas  privilege.  In  these  sermons  Latimer 
used  the  card-playing  of  the  season  for  illustrations  of  spiritual 
truth  dra^vn  from  the  trump  card  in  triumph,  and  the  rules 
of  the  game  of  primero.  His  homely  parables  enforced  views 
of  religious  duty  more  in  accordance  with  the  mind  of  the 
Reformers  than  of  those  who  held  by  the  old  ways.  The  Prior 
of  the  Dominicans  at  Cambridge  tried  to  answer  Latimer's 
sermon  on  the  cards  with  an  antagonistic  sermon  on  the  dice  : 
the  orthodox  Christian  was  to  win  by  a  throw  of  cinque  and 
quatre — the  cinque,  five  texts  to  be  quoted  against  Luther ; 
.and  the  quatre  tlie  four  great  doctors  of  the  Church.  Latimer 
replied  with  vigour ;  others  ranged  themselves  on  one  side  or 
the  other,  and  there  was  general  battle  in  the  University ;  but 
the  King's  Almoner  soon  intervened  with  a  letter  commanding 
silence  on  both  sides  till  the  King's  pleasure  was  further  de- 
clared. The  King's  good-will  to  Latimer  was  due,  as  the  letter  in- 
dicated, to  the  understanding  that  Latimer  "  favoured  the  King's 
cause  "  in  the  question  of  divorce  from  Katherine  of  Arragon. 

In  March,  1530,  Latimer  was  called  to  preach  before  Henry 
VIII.,  at  Windsor.  The  King  then  made  Latimer  his  chaplain, 
and  in  the  following  year  gave  him  the  rectory  of  West 
Kington,  in  Wiltshire.  The  new  rector,  soon  accused  of 
heresy,  was  summoned  before  the  Bishop  of  London  and  before 
Convocation ;  was  excommunicated  and  imprisoned,  and  ab- 
solved by  special  request  of  the  King.  When  Cranmer  became 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Latimer  returned  into  royal  favour, 
and  preached  before  the  King  on  Wednesdays  in  Lent.  In 
1535,  when  an  Italian  nominee  of  the  Pope's  was  deprived  of 
the  Bishoprioof  Worcester,  Latimer  was  made  his  successor ;  but 
resigned  in  1539,  when  the  King,  having  virtually  made  himself 
Pope,  dictated  to  a  tractable  parliament  enforcement  of  old  doc- 
trines by  an  Act  for  Abolishing  Diversity  of  Opinion.  From  that 
time  until  the  death  of  Heniy  VIII.  Latimer  was  in  disgrace. 

The  accession  of  Edward  VI.  brought  him  again  to  the  front, 
and  the  Sermon  on  the  Plough,  in  this  volume,  is  a  famous 
example  of  his  use  of  his  power  under  Edward  VI.,  as  the 
greatest  preacher  of  his  time,  in  forwarding  the  Reformation 
of  the  Church,  and  of  the  lives  of  those  who  professed  and 
called  themselves  Christians.  The  rest  of  his  story  will  ba 
associated  in  another  volume  of  i\m  Library  with  a  collection 
of  his  later  sermons.  p.  Mk 


Sermons  on  the  Card, 


THE  TENOR  AND  EFFECT  OF  CERTAIN  SERMONS 
MADE  BY  IMASTER  LATIMER  IN  CAMBRIDGE, 
ABOUT  THE  YEAR  OF  OUR  LORD  1529. 


Tu  quis  es  ?  Whicli  words  ate  as  much  to  say  in 
English,  "Who  art  thouT'  These  be  the  words 
of  the  Pharisees,  which  were  sent  bj  the  Jews  unto 
St.  John  Baptist  in  the  wilderness,  to  have  know- 
ledge of  him  who  he  was  :  which  words  they  spake 
unto  him  of  an  evil  intent,  thinking  that  he  would 
have  taken  on  him  to  be  Christ,  and  so  they  would 
have  had  him  done  with  their  good  wills,  because 
they  knew  thS-t  he  was  more  carnal,  and  given  to 
their  laws,  than  Christ  indeed  should  be,  as  they 
perceived  by  their  old  prophecies ;  and  also, 
because  they  marvelled  much  of  his  great  doctrine, 
preaching,   and    baptizing,    they    were    in    doubt 


6  SEKMONS   ON   THE   CARD. 

whether  he  was  Christ  or  not :  wlierefore  they 
said  unto  him,  "  Who  art  thou  ? "  Then  answered 
St.  John,  and  confessed  that  he  was  not  Christ.  j 
Now  here  is  to  be  noted  the  great  and  prudent 
answer  of  St.  John  Baptist  unto  the  Pharisees, 
that  when  they  required  of  him  who  he  was,  he 
would  not  directly  answer  of  himself  what  he  was 
himself,  but  he  said  he  was  not  Christ :  by  the 
which  saying  he  thought  to  put  the  Jews  and 
Pharisees  out  of  their  false  opinion  and  belief 
towards  him,  in  that  they  would  have  had  him  to 
exercise  the  office  of  Christ;  and  so  declared 
further  unto  them  of  Christ,  saying,  "  He  is  in  the 
midst  of  you  and  amongst  you,  whom  ye  know  not, 
whose  latchet  of  his  shoe  I  am  not  worthy  to 
unloose,  or  undo."  By  this  you  may  perceive  that 
St.  John  spake  much  in  the  laud  and  praise  of 
Christ  his  Master,  professing  himself  to  be  in  no 
wise  like  unto  him.  So  likewise  it  shall  be 
necessary  unto  all  men  and  women  of  this  world, 
not  to  ascribe  unto  themselves  any  goodness  of 
themselves,  but  all  unto  our  Lord  God,  as  shall 


SERMONS   ON  THE^CARD.  7 

appear  hereafter,  when  this  question  aforesaid, 
"  Who  art  thou  ? "  shall  be  moved  unto  them  :  not 
as  the  Pharisees  did  unto  St.  John,  of  an  evil 
purpose,  but  of  a  good  and  simple  mind,  as  may 
appear  hereafter.  'iii3iTv.ib! ! 

]  Now  then,  according  to  the  preacher's  mmd,  let 
every  man  and  woman,  of  a  good  and  simple  mind, 
contrary  to  the  Pharisees'  intent,  ask  this  question, 
"  Who  art  thou  1 "  This  question  must  be  moved 
to  themselves,  what  they  be  of  themselves,  on  this 
fashion  :  "  What  art  thou  of  thy  only  and  natural 
generation  between  father  and  mother,  when  thou 
earnest  into  this  world?  What  substance,  what 
virtue,  what  goodness  art  thou  of,  by  thyself?" 
Which  question  if  thou  rehearse  oftentimes  unto 
thyself,  thou  shalt  well  perceive  and  undeistand 
how  thou  shalt  make  answer  unto  it ;  which  must 
be  made  on  this  wise:  I  am  of  myself,  and  by 
myself,  coming  from  my  natural  father  and  mother, 
the  child  of  the  ire  and  indignation  of  God,  the 
true  inheritor  of  hell,  a  lump  of  sin,  and  working 
nothing  of  myself  but  all  towards  hell,  except  1 


8  SEEMONS  ON   THE   CARD. 

have  better  help  of  another  than  I  have  of  myself. 
Now  we  may  see  in  what  state  we  enter  into  this 
world,  that  we  be  of  ourselves  the  true  and  just 
inheritors  of  hell,  the  children  of  the  ire  and 
indignation  of  Christ,  working  all  towards  hell, 
whereby  we  deserve  of  ourselves  perpetual  damna- 
tion, by  the  right  judgment  of  God,  and  the  true 
claim  of  ourselves ;  which  unthrifty  state  that  we 
be  born  unto  is  come  unto  us  for  our  own  deserts, 
as  proveth  well  this  example  following : 

Let  it  be  admitted  for  the  probation  of  this,  that 
it  might  please  the  king's  grace  now  being  to 
accept  into  his  favour  a  mean  man,  of  a  simple 
degree  and  birth,  not  born  to  any  possession; 
whom  the  king's  grace  favoureth,  not  because  this 
person  hath  of  himself  deserved  any  such  favour, 
but  that  the  king  casteth  this  favour  unto  him  of 
his  own  mere  motion  and  fantasy  :  and  for  because 
the  king's  grace  will  more  declare  his  favour  unto 
him,  he  giveth  unto  this  said  man  a  thousand 
pounds  in  lands,  to  him  and  his  heirs,  on  this 
condition,  that  he  shall  take  uf)on  him  to  be  the 


SERMONS   ON   THE   CARD.  d 

chief  captain  and  defender  of  his  town  of  Calais, 
and  to  be  true  and  faithful  to  him  in  the  custody 
of  the  same,  against  the  Frenchmen  especially, 
above  all  other  enemies.  i'^W'  'fl^ii 

This  man  taketh  on  him  this  charge,  promising 
his  fidelity  thereunto.  It  chanceth  in  process  of 
time,  that  by  the  singular  acquaintance  and  fre- 
quent familiarity  of  this  captain  with  the  French- 
men, these  Frenchmen  give  unto  the  said  captain 
of  Calais  a  great  sum  of  money,  so  that  he  will  but 
be  content  and  agreeable  that  they  may  enter  into 
the  said  town  of  Calais  by  force  of  arms ;  and  so 
thereby  possess  the  same  unto  the  crown  of 
France.  Upon  this  agreement  the  Frenchmen  do 
invade  the  said  town  of  Calais,  alonely  by  the 
negligence  of  this  captain. 

Now  the  king's  grace,  hearing  of  this  invasion, 
cometh  with  a  great  puissance  to  defend  this  his 
said  town,  and  so  by  good  policy  of  war  over- 
cometh  the  said  Frenchmen,  and  entereth  again 
into  his  said  town  of  Calais.  Then  he,  being 
desirous  to  know  how  these  enemies  of  his  came 


10  SBEMONS  ON  THE  CAED. 

thither,  maketh  profound  search  and  inquiry  by 
whom  this  treason  was  conspired.  By  this  search 
it  was  known  and  found  his  own  captain  to  be  the 
very  author  and  the  beginner  of  the  betraying  of 
it.  The  king,  seeing  the  great  infidelity  of  this 
person,  dischargeth  this  man  of  his  office,  and 
taketh  from  him  and  from  his  heirs  this  thousand 
pounds  of  possessions.  Think  you'  not  that  the 
king  doth  use  justice  unto  him,  and  all  his 
posterity  and  heirs  ?  Yes,  truly  :  the  said  captain 
cannot  deny  himself  but  that  he  had  true  justice, 
considering  how  unfaithfully  he  behaved  him  to 
his  prince,  contrary  to  his  own  fidelity  and  promise. 
So  likewise  it  was  of  our  first  father  Adam.  He 
had  given  unto  him  the  spirit  of  science  and  know- 
ledge, to  work  all  goodness  therewith :  this  said 
spirit  was  not  given  alonely  unto  him,  but  unto  all 
his  heirs  and  posterity.  He  had  also  delivered 
him  the  town  of  Calais,  that  is  to  say,  paradise  in 
earth,  the  most  strong  and  fairest  town  in  the 
world,  to  be  in  his  custody.  He  nevertheless,  by 
the   instigation   of   these   Frenchmen,    that   is   to 


SERMONS   ON   THE   CARD.  11 

say,  the  temptation  of  the  fiend,  did  obey  unto 
their  desire;  and  so  he  brake  his  promise  and 
fidelity,  the  commandment  of  the  everlasting 
King  his  master,  in  eating  of  the  apple  by  him 
inhibited.''^    ■ -^^^^^H  ^^^'"  -^^^^  -  ^^^ 

Now  tli^h'thi^  K^iiig,  seieing  this  great  trea^oii  iti 
his  captain,  deposed  him  of  the  thousand  pounds  of 
possessions,  that  is  to  say,  from  everlasting  life  in 
glory,  and  all  his  heirs  and  posterity  :  for  likewise 
as  he  had  the  spirit  of  science  and  knowledge,  for 
him  and  his  heirs ;  so  in  like  manner,  when  he  lost 
the  same,  his  heirs  also  lost  it  by  him  and  in  him. 
So  now  this  example  proveth,  that  by  our  father 
Adam  we  had  once  in  him  the  very  inheritance  of 
everlasting  joy ;  and  by  him,  and  in  him,  again  we 
lost  the  same.  Wflri  v&Jf)mh  aim  tiso  io  9m3  ^^m'i 

The  heirs  of  the  captain  of  Calais  could  not  by 
any  manner  of  claim  ask  of  the  king  the  right  and 
title  of  their  father  in  the  thousand  pounds  of 
possessions,  by  reason  the  king  might  answer  and 
say  unto  them,  that  although  their  father  deserved 
not  of  himself  to  enjoy  so  great  possessions,  yet  he 


12  SEEMONS  ON  THE  CAED. 

deserved  by  himself  to  lose  them,  and  greater, 
committing  so  high  treason,  as  he  did,  against  his 
prince's  commandments ;  whereby  he  had  no  wrong 
to  lose  his  title,  but  was  unworthy  to  have  the 
same,  and  had  therein  true  justice.  Let  not  you 
think,  which  be  his  heirs,  that  if  he  had  justice  to 
lose  his  possessions,  you  have  wrong  to  lose  the 
same.  In  the  same  manner  it  may  be  answered 
unto  all  men  and  women  now  being,  that  if  our 
father  Adam  had  true  justice  to  be  excluded  from 
his  possession  of  everlasting  glory  in  paradise,  let 
U3  not  think  the  contrary  that  be  his  heira,  but 
that  we  have  no  wrong  in  losing  also  the  same ; 
yea,  we  have  true  justice  and  right.  Then  in 
what  miserable  estate  we  be,  that  of  the  right  and 
just  title  of  our  own  deserts  have  lost  the  ever- 
lasting joy,  and  claim  of  ourselves  to  be  true 
inheritors  of  hell !  For  he  that  committeth  deadly 
sin  willingly,  bindeth  himself  to  be  inheritor  of 
everlasting  pain :  and  so  did  our  forefather  Adam 
willingly  eat  of  the  apple  forbidden.  Wherefore 
he  was  cast  out  of  the  everlasting  joy  in  paradise 


SERMONS  ON  THE  CARD.  13 

into  this  corrupt  world,  amongst  all  vileness, 
whereby  of  himself  he  was  not  worthy  to  do  any 
thing  laudable  or  pleasant  to  God,  evermore  bound 
to  corrupt  affections  and  beastly  appetites,  trans- 
formed into  the  most  uncleanest  and  variablest 
nature  that  was  made  under  heaven;  of  whose 
seed  and  disposition  all  the  world  is  lineally 
descended,  insomuch  that  this  evil  nature  is  so 
fused  and  shed  from  one  into  another,  that  at  this 
day  there  is  no  man  nor  woman  living  that  can  of 
themselves  wash  away  this  abominable  vileness : 
and  so  we  must  needs  grant  of  ourselves  to  be  in 
like  displeasure  unto  God,  as  our  forefather  Adam 
was.  By  reason  hereof,  as  I  said,  we  be  of 
ourselves  the  very  children  of  the  indignation  and 
vengeance  of  God,  the  true  inheritors  of  hell,  and 
working  all  towards  hell :  which  is  the  answer  to 
this  question,  made  to  every  man  and  woman,  by 
themselves,  *' Who  art  thouV 

And  now,  the  world  standing  in  this  damnable 
state,  Cometh  in  the  occasion  of  the  incarnation  of 
Christ,       The   Father  in   heaven,  perceiving   the 


14  SERMONS  ON  THE   CARD. 

frail  nature  of  man,  that  he,  by  himself  and  of 
himself,  could  do  nothing  for  himself,  by  his 
prudent  wisdom  sent  down  the  second  person  in 
Trinity,  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  to  declare  unto 
man  his  pleasure  and  commandment :  and  so,  at 
the  Father's  will,  Christ  took  on  him  human 
nature,  being  willing  to  deliver  man  out  of  this 
miserable  way,  and  was  content  to  suffer  cruel 
passion  in  shedding  his  blood  for  all  mankind ; 
and  so  left  behind  for  our  safeguard  laws  and 
ordinances,  to  keep  us  always  in  the  right  path 
unto  everlasting  life,  as  the  evangelists,  the 
sacraments,  the  commandments,  and  so  forth : 
which,  if  we  do  keep  and  observe  according  to 
our  profession,  we  shall  answer  better  unto  this 
question,  "Who  art  thou?"  than  we  did  before. 
For  before  thou  didst  enter  into  the  sacrament 
of  baptism,  thou  wert  but  a  natural  man,  a  natural 
woman ;  as  I  might  say,  a  man,  a  woman :  but 
after  thou  takest  on  thee  Christ's  religion,  thou 
hast  a  longer  name ;  for  then  thou  art  a  christian 
man,  a  christian  woman.      Now  then,  seeing  thou 


SERMONS   ON   THE   CARD.  15 

art  a  christian  man,  what  shall  be  thy  answer  of 
this  question,  "  Who  art  thou  V  ., 

The  answer  of  this  question  is,  when  I  ask  it 
unto  myself,  I  must  say  that  I  am  a  christian 
man,  a  christian  woman,  the  child  of  everlasting 
joy,  through  the  merits  of  the  bitter  passion  of 
Christ.  This  is  a  joyful  answer.  Here  we  may 
see  how  much  we  be  bound  and  in  danger  unto 
God,  that  hath  revived  us  from  death  to  life,  and 
saved  us  that  were  damned  :  which  great  benefit 
we  cannot  well  consider,  unless  we  do  remember 
what  we  were  of  ourselves  before  we  meddled 
with  him  or  his  laws  ;  and  the  more  we  know  our 
feeble  nature,  and  set  less  by  it,  the  more  we  shall 
conceive  and  know  in  our  hearts  what  God  hath 
done  for  us;  and  the  more  we  know  what  God 
hath  done  for  us,  the  less  we  shall  set  by  ourselves, 
and  the  more  we  shall  love  and  please  God  :  so 
that  in  no  condition  we  shall  either  know  our- 
selves or  God,  except  we  do  utterly  confess  our- 
selves to  be  mere  vileness  and  corruption.  Well, 
now  it  is  come  unto  this  point,  that  we  be  christian 


16  SEEMONS  ON  THE   CARD. 

men,  christian  women,  I  pray  you  what  doth 
Christ  require  of  a  christian  man,  or  of  a  christian 
woman?  Christ  requireth  nothing  else  of  a 
christian  man  or  woman,  but  that  they  will 
observe  his  rule  :  for  likewise  as  he  is  a  good 
Augustine  friar  that  keepeth  well  St.  Augustine's 
nile,  so  is  he  a  good  christian  man  that  keepetl\ 
well  Christ's  rule. 

Now  then,  what  is  Clirist's  rule  1  Christ's  rule 
consisteth  in  many  things,  as  in  the  command- 
ments, and  the  works  of  mercy,  and  so  forth. 
And  for  because  I  cannot  declare  Christ's  rule 
unto  you  at  one  time,  as  it  ought  to  be  done,  I 
will  apply  myself  according  to  your  custom  at  this 
time  of  Christmas :  I  will,  as  I  said,  declare  unto 
you  Christ's  rule,  but  that  shall  be  in  Christ's 
cards.  And  whereas  you  are  wont  to  celebrate 
Christmas  in  playing  at  cards,  I  intend,  by  God's 
grace,  to  deal  unto  you  Christ's  cards,  wherein  you 
shall  perceive  Christ's  rule.  The  game  that  we 
will  play  at  shall  be  called  the  triumph,  which,  if 
it  be  well  played  at,  he  that  dealeth  shall  win  ; 


SERMONS   ON   THE   CARD.  17 

the  players  slmll  likewise  win ;  and  the  stanclers 
and  lookers  upon  shall  do  the  same  ;  insomuch 
that  there  is  no  man  that  is  willing  to  play  at  this 
triumph  with  these  cards,  but  they  shall  be  all 
winners,  and  no  losers. 

Let  therefore  every  christian  man  and  woman 
play  at  these  cards,  that  they  may  have  and 
obtain  the  triumph  :  you  must  mark  also  that  the 
triumph  must  apply  to  fetch  home  unto  him  all 
the  other  cards,  whatsoever  suit  they  be  of.  Now 
then,  take  ye  this  first  card,  which  must  appear 
and  be  shewed  unto  you  as  folio weth  :  you  have 
heard  what  was  spoken  to  men  of  the  old  law, 
"  Thou  shalt  not  kill ;  whosoever  shall  kill  shall 
be  in  danger  of  judgment :  but  I  say  unto  you " 
of  the  new  law,  saith  Christ,  "  that  whosoever  is 
angry  with  his  neighbour,  shall  be  in  danger  cf 
judgment ;  and  whosoever  shall  say  unto  his 
neighbour,  '  Raca,'  that  is  to  say,  brainless,"  or 
any  other  like  word  of  rebuking,  "shall  be  in 
danger  of  council ;  and  whosoever  shall  say  unto 
bis  neighbour,  '  Fool,'  sliall  be  in  danger  of  hell- 


18  SERMONS  ON  THE  CARD. 

fire."  This  card  was  made  and  spoken  by  Christ, 
as  appeareth  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew. 

Now  it  must  be  noted,  that  whosoever  shall 
play  with  this  card,  must  first,  before  they  play 
with  it,  know  the  strength  and  virtue  of  the  same  : 
wherefore  you  must  well  note  and  mark  terms, 
howlthey  be  spoken,  and  to  what  purpose.  Let  us 
therefore  read  it  once  or  twice,  that  we  may  be  the 
better  acquainted  with  it. 

Now  behold  and  see,  this  card  is  divided  into 
four  parts :  the  first  part  is  one  of  the  command- 
ments that  was  given  unto  Moses  in  the  old  law, 
before  the  coming  of  Christ ;  which  command- 
ment we  of  the  new  law  be  bound  to  observe  and 
keep,  and  it  is  one  of  our  commandments.  The 
other  three  parts  spoken  by  Christ  be  nothing  else 
but  expositions  unto  the  first  part  of  this  command- 
ment :  for  in  very  effect  all  these  four  parts  be  but 
one  commandment,  that  is  to  say,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
kill."  Yet  nevertheless,  the  last  three  parts  do 
shew  unto  thee  how  many  ways  thou  mayest  kill 
thy  neighbour  contrary  to  this  commandment :  yet. 


SERMONS   ON   THE    CARD.  19 

for  all  Christ's  exposition  in  the  three  last  parts 
of  this  card,  the  terms  be  not  open  enough  to  thee 
that  dost  read  and  hear  them  spoken.  No  doubt, 
the  Jews  understood  Christ  well  enough,  when  he 
spake  to  them  these  three  last  sentences ;  for  he 
spake  unto  them  in  their  own  natural  terms  and 
tongue.  Wherefore,  seeing  that  these  terms  were 
natural  terms  of  the  Jews,  it  shall  be  necessary  to 
expound  them,  and  compare  them  unto  some  like 
terms  of  our  natural  speech,  that  we,  in  like 
manner,  may  understand  Christ  as  well  as  the 
Jews  did.  We  will  begin  first  with  the  first 
part  of  this  card,  and  then  after,  with  the  other 
three  parts.  You  must  therefore  understand  that 
the  Jews  and  the  Pharisees  of  the  old  law,  to 
whom  this  first  paii;,  this  commandment,  "Thou 
shalt  not  kill,"  was  spoken,  thought  it  sufficient 
and  enough  for  their  discharge,  not  to  kill  with 
any  manner  of  material  weapon,  as  sword,  dagger, 
or  with  any  such  weapon  ;  and  they  thought  it 
no  great  fault  whatsoever  they  said  or  did  by 
their  neighbours,  so   that   they  did  not  harm  or 


20  SERMONS   ON   THE   CARD. 

meddle  with  their  corporal  bodies :  which  was 
a  false  opinion  in  them,  as  prove  well  the  three 
last  other  sentences  following  the  first  part  of  this 
card. 

Now,  as  touching  the  three  other  sentences,  you 
must  note  and  take  heed,  what  difi'erence  is 
between  these  three  manner  of  offences :  to  be 
angry  with  your  neighbour ;  to  call  your  neighbour 
"  brainless,"  or  any  such  word  of  disdain ;  or  to  call 
your  neighbour  "fool."  Whether  these  three 
manner  of  offences  be  of  themselves  more  grievous 
one  than  the  other,  it  is  to  be  opened  unto  you. 
Truly,  as  they  be  of  themselves  divers  offences,  so 
they  kill  diversly,  one  more  than  the  other  ;  as  you 
shall  perceive  by  the  first  of  these  three,  and  so 
forth.  A  man  which  conceiveth  against  his 
neighbour  or  brother  ire  or  wrath  in  his  mind,  by 
some  manner  of  occasion  given  unto  him,  although 
he  be  angry  in  his  mind  against  his  said  neighbour, 
he  will  peradventure  express  his  ire  by  no  manner 
of  sign,  either  in  word  or  deed  :  yet,  nevertheless, 
he  offendeth  against  God,  and  bieaketh  this  com- 


SEEMONS  ON   THE   CARD.  21 

mandment  in  killing  liis  own  soul ;  and  is  there- 
fore "in  danger  of  judgment." 

Now,  to  the  second  part  of  these  three :  That 
man  that  is  moved  with  ire  against  his  neighbour, 
and  in  his  ire  calleth  his  neighbour  "  brainless,"  or 
some  other  like  word  of  displeasure ;  as  a  man 
might  say  in  a  fury,  "  I  shall  handle  thee  well 
enough  ; "  which  words  and  countenances  do  more 
represent  and  declare  ire  to  be  in  this  man,  than  in 
him  that  was  but  angry,  and  spake  no  manner  of 
word  nor  shewed  any  countenance  to  declare  his 
ire.  Wherefore  as  he  that  so  declareth  his  ire 
either  by  word  or  countenance  offendeth  more 
against  God,  so  he  both  killeth  his  own  soul,  and 
doth  that  in  him  is  to  kill  his  neighbour's  soul  in 
moving  him  unto  ire,  wherein  he  is  faulty  himself ; 
and  so  this  man  is  "in  danger  of  council." 

Now  to  the  third  offence,  and  last  of  these  three  : 
That  man  that  calleth  his  neighbour  "  fool,"  doth 
more  declare  his  angry  mind  toward  him,  than  he 
that  called  his  neighbour  but  "brainless,"  or  any 
Buch  words  moving  ire  :  for  to  call  a  man  "  fool," 


22  SERMONS  ON  THE   CARD. 

that  word  representeth  more  envy  in  a  man 
than  "  brainless  "  doth.  Wherefore  he  doth  most 
offend,  because  he  doth  most  earnestly  with  such 
words  express  his  ire,  and  so  he  is  "in  danger  of 
hell-fire."  u  ^ul  au- 

Wherefore  you  may  understand  now,  these 
three  parts  of  this  card  be  three  ofiences,  and  that 
one  is  more  grievous  to  God  than  the  other,  and 
that  one  killeth  more  the  soul  of  man  than  the 
other. 

Now  peradventure  there  be  some  that  will 
marvel,  that  Christ  did  not  declare  this  command- 
ment by  some  greater  faults  of  ire,  than  by  these 
which  seem  but  small  faults,  as  to  be  angry  and 
speak  nothing  of  it,  to  declare  it  and  to  call  a  man 
"brainless,"  and  to  call  his  neighbour  "fool:" 
triily  these  be  the  smallest  and  the  least  faults  that 
belong  to  ire,  or  to  killing  in  ire.  Therefore  be- 
ware ht)w  you  offend  in  any  kind  of  ire  :  seeing 
that  the  smallest  be  damnable  to  oflfend  in,  see  that 
you  oflfend  not  in  the  greatest.  For  Christ  thought, 
if  he  might  bring  you  from  the  smallest  manner  of 


SEBMONS  ON  THE  CARD.  23 

faults,  and  give  you  warning  to  avoid  the  least,  he 
reckoned  you  would  not  offend  in  the  greatest  and 
worst,  as  to  call  your  neighbour  thief,  whoreson, 
whore,  drab,  and  so  forth,  into  more  blasphemous 
names;  which  offences  must  needs  have  punish- 
ment in  hell,  considering  how  that  Christ  hath 
appointed  these  three  small  faults  to  have  three 
degrees  of  punishment  in  hell,  as  appeareth  by 
these  three  terms,  judgment,  council,  and  hell-fire. 
These  three  terms  do  signify  nothing  else  but  three 
divers  punishments  in  hell,  according  to  the  offences. 
Judgment  is  less  in  degree  than  council,  therefore 
it  signifieth  a  lesser  pain  in  hell,  and  it  is  ordained 
for  him  that  is  angry  in  his  mind  with  his  neigh- 
bour, and  doth  express  his  malice  neither  by  word 
nor^  countenance  :  council  is  a  less  degree  in  hell 
than  hell-fire,  and  is  a  greater  degree  in  hell  than 
judgment ;  and  it  is  ordained  for  him  that  calleth 
his  neighbour  "  brainless,"  or  any  such  word,  that 
declareth  his  ire  and  malice  :  wherefore  it  is  more 
pain  than  judgment.  Hell-fire  is  more  pain  in  hell 
than  council  or  judgment,  and  it  is  ordained  for 


24  SERMONS  ON   THE   CARD. 

him  that  calleth  his  neighbour  "  fool,"  by  reason 
that  in  calling  his  neighbour  "  fool,"  he  declareth 
more  his  malice,  in  that  it  is  an  earnest  word  of 
ire  :  wherefore  hell-fire  is  appointed  for  it  j  that  is, 
the  most  pain  of  the  three  punishments. 

Now  you  have  heard,  that  to  these  divers  offences 
of  ire  and  killing  be  appointed  punishments  accord- 
ing to  their  degrees  :  for  look  as  the  offence  is,  so 
shall  the  pain  be  :  if  the  offence  be  great,  the  pain 
shall  be  according  ;  if  it  be  less,  there  shall  be  less 
pain  for  it.  I  would  not  now  that  you  should 
think,  because  that  here  are  but  three  degrees  of 
punishment  spoken  of,  that  there  be  no  more  in 
hell.  No  doubt  Christ  spake  of  no  more  here  but 
of  these  three  degrees  of  punishment,  thinking 
they  were  sufficient,  enough  for  example,  whereby 
wo  might  understand  that  there  be  as  divers  and 
many  pains  as  there  be  offences  :  and  so  by  these 
three  offences,  and  these  three  punishments,  all 
other  offences  and  punishments  may  be  compared 
with  another.  Yet  I  would  satisfy  your  minds 
further  in  these  three  terms,  of  "judgment,  council, 


SERMONS  ON  THE  CARD.  25 

and  hell-fire."  Whereas  you  might  say,  What  was 
the  cause  that  Christ  declared  more  the  pains  of 
hell  by  these  terms  than  by  any  other  terras  ?  I 
told  you  afore  that  he  knew  well  to  whom  he  spake 
them.  These  terms  were  natural  and  well  known 
amongst  the  Jews  and  the  Pharisees :  wherefore 
Christ  taught  them  with  their  own  terms,  to  the 
intent  they  might  understand  the  better  his 
doctrine.  And  these  terms  may  be  likened  unto 
three  terms  which  we  have  common  and  usual 
amongst  us,  that  is  to  say,  the  sessions  of  in- 
quirance,  the  sessions  of  deliverance,  and  the 
execution-day.  Sessions  of  inquirance  is  like  unto 
judgment ;  for  when  sessions  of  inquiry  is,  then 
the  judges  cause  twelve  men  to  give  verdict  of  the 
felon's  crime,  whereby  he  shall  be  judged  to  be 
indicted  :  sessions  of  deliverance  is  much  like 
council ;  for  at  sessions  of  deliverance  the  judges 
go  among  themselves  to  council,  to  determine 
sentence  against  the  felon  :  execution-day  is  to  be 
compared  unto  hell-fire  ;  for  the  Jews  had  amongst 
themselves  a  place  of  execution,  named  "  hell -fire  :  " 


2<>  SERMONS  ON  THE   CARD. 

and  surely  when  a  man  goeth  to  his  death,  it  is  the 
greatest  pain  in  this  world.  Wherefore  you  may 
see  that  there  are  degrees  in  these  our  terms,  as 
there  be  in  those  terms. 

These  evil-disposed  affections  and  sensualities  in 
us  are  always  contrary  to  the  rule  of  our  salvation. 
What  shall  we  do  now  or  imagine  to  thrust  down 
these  Turks  and  to  subdue  them  1  It  is  a  great 
ignominy  and  shame  for  a  christian  man  to  be 
bond  and  subject  unto  a  Turk  :  nay,  it  shall  not  be 
so ;  we  will  first  cast  a  trump  in  their  way,  and 
play  with  them  at  cards,  who  shall  have  the  better. 
Let  us  play  therefore  on  this  fashion  with  this 
card.  Whensoever  it  shall  happen  the  foul  passions 
and  Turks  to  rise  in  our  stomachs  against  our 
brother  or  neighbour,  either  for  unkind  words, 
injuries,  or  wrongs,  which  they  have  done  unto  us, 
contrary  unto  our  mind ;  straightvmys  let  us  call 
unto  our  remembrance,  and  speak  this  question 
unto  ourselves,  "  Who  art  thou  1 "  The  answer  is, 
"  I  am  a  'ehiistian  man."  Then  further  we  must 
say  to   ourselves,  "What   requircth   Christ  of  a 


SERMONS   ON    THE    CARD.  27 

christian  man '} "  Now  turn  up  your  trump,  your 
heart  (hearts  is  trump,  as  I  said  before),  and  cast 
your  trump,  your  heart,  on  this  card  ;  and  upon 
this  card  you  shall  learn  what  Christ  requireth  of 
a  christian  man — not  to  be  angry,  ne  moved  to  ire 
against  his  neighbour,  in  mind,  countenance,  nor 
other  ways,  by  word  or  deed.  Then  take  up  this 
card  with  your  heart,  and  lay  them  together  :  that 
done,  you  have  won  the  game  of  the  Turk,  whereby 
you  have  defaced  and  overcome  him  by  true  and 
lawful  play.  But,  alas  for  pity  !  the  Khodes  are 
won  and  overcome  by  these  false  Turks ;  the  strong 
castle  Faith  is  decayed,  so  that  I  fear  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  win  it  again. 

The  great  occasion  of  the  loss  of  this  Rhodes 
is  by  reason  that  christian  men  do  so  daily  kill 
their  own  nation,  that  the  very  true  number  of 
Christianity  is  decayed ;  which  murder  and  killing 
one  of  another  is  increased  specially  two  ways,  to 
the  utter  undoing  of  Christendom,  that  is  to  say,  by 
example  and  silence.  By  example,  as  thus  :  when 
the   father,  the   mother,  the   lord,  the   lady,  the 


28  SERMONS  ON   THE   CARD. 

master,  the  dame,  be  themselves  overcome  by  these 
Turks,  they  be  continual  SAvearers,  avouterers, 
disposers  to  malice,  never  in  patience,  and  so  forth 
in  all  other  vices  :  think  you  not,  when  the  father, 
the  mother,  the  master,  the  dame,  be  disposed  unto 
vice  or  impatience,  but  that  their  children  and 
servants  shall  incline  and  be  disposed  to  the  same  1 
No  doubt,  as  the  child  shall  take  disposition  natural 
of  the  father  and  mother,  so  shall  the  servants 
apply  unto  the  vices  of  their  masters  and  dames  : 
if  the  heads  be  false  in  their  faculties  and  crafts,  it 
is  no  marvel  if  the  children,  servants,  and  appren- 
tices do  joy  therein.  This  is  a  great  and  shameful 
manner  of  killing  christian  men,  that  the  fathers, 
the  mothers,  the  masters,  and  the  dames  shall  not 
alonely  kill  themselves,  but  all  theirs,  and  all  that 
belongeth  unto  them  :  and  so  this  way  is  a  great 
number  of  christian  lineage  murdered  and  spoiled. 
The  second  manner  of  killing  is  silence.  By 
silence  also  is  a  great  number  of  christian  men  slain ; 
which  is  on  this  fashion  :  although  that  the  father 
and  mother,   master  and  dame,  of  themselves  be 


SERMONS   ON    THE   CARD.  29 

well  disposed  to  live  according  to  the  law  of  God, 
yet  they  may  kill  their  children  and  servants  in 
suffering  them  to  do  evil  before  their  own  facef?, 
and  do  not  use  due  correction  according  unto  their 
offences.  The  master  seeth  his  servant  or  appren- 
tice take  more  of  his  neighbour  than  the  king's 
laws,' or  the  order  of  his  faculty,  doth  admit  him  ;  or 
that  he  suffereth  him  to  take  more  of  his  neighbour 
than  he  himself  would  be  content  to  pay,  if  he  were 
in  like  condition  :  thus  doing,  I  say,  such  men  kill 
willingly  their  children  and  servants,  and  shall 
go  to  hell  for  so  doing  ;  but  also  their  fathers  and 
mothers,  masters  and  dames,  shall  bear  them 
company  for  so  suffering  them. 

"Wherefore  I  exhort  all  true  christian  men  and 
women  to  give  good  example  unto  your  children 
and  servants,  and  suffer  not  them  by  silence  to 
offend.  Every  man  must  be  in  his  own  house,  ac- 
cording to  St.  Augustine's  mind,  a  bishop,  not 
alonely  giving  good  ensample,  but  teaching  accord- 
ing to  it,  rebuking  and  punishing  vice  ;  not  suffer- 
ing your  children  and  servants  to  forget  the  laws 


30  SEIilVIOXS   ON   THE   CAllD. 

of  God.  You  ought  to  see  them  have  their  belief, 
to  know  the  commandments  of  God,  to  keep  their 
holy-days,  not  to  lose  their  time  in  idleness  :  if  they 
do  so,  you  shall  all  suffer  pain  for  it,  if  God  be  true 
of  his  saying,  as  there  is  no  doubt  thereof.  And 
so  you  may  perceive  that  there  be  many  a  one  that 
breaketh  this  card,  "Thou  shalt  not  kill,"  and 
playeth  therewith  oftentime  at  the  blind  trump, 
whereby  they  be  no  winners,  but  great  losers.  But 
who  be  those  now-a-days  that  can  clear  themselves 
of  these  manifest  murders  used  to  their  children 
and  servants  1  I  think  not  the  contrary,  but  that 
many  have  these  two  ways  slain  their  own  children 
unto  their  damnation ;  unless  the  great  mercy  of 
God  were  ready  to  help  them  when  they  repent 
there-for. 

Wherefore,  considering  that  we  be  so  prone  and 
ready  to  continue  in  sin,  let  us  cast  down  ourselves 
with  Mary  Magdalene ;  aaid  the  more  we  bow  down 
with  her  toward  Christ's  feet,  the  more  we  shall 
be  afraid  to  rise  again  in  sin  ;  and  the  more  we 
know  and  submit  ourselves,  the  more  we  shall  be 


SERMONS   ON   THE   CARD.  31 

forgiven ;  and  the  less  we  know  and  submit  our- 
selves, the  less  we  shall  be  forgiven ;  as  appeareth 
by  this  example  following : 

Christ,  when  he  was  in  this  world,  atnongst  the 
Jews  and  Pharisees,  there  was  a  great  Pharisee 
whose  name  was  Simon :  this  Pharisee  desired 
Christ  on  a  time  to  dine  with  him,  thinking  in 
himself  that  he  was  able  and  worthy  to  give  Christ 
a  dinner.  Christ  refused  not  his  dinner,  but  came 
unto  him.  In  time  of  their  dinner  it  chanced 
there  came  into  the  house  a  great  and  a  common 
sinner  named  Mary  Magdalene.  As  soon  as  she 
perceived  Christ,  she  cast  herself  down,  and  called 
unto  her  remembrance  what  she  was  of  herself,  and 
how  greatly  she  had  offended  God ;  whereby  she 
conceived  in  Christ  great  love,  and  so  came  near 
unto  him,  and  washed  his  feet  with  bitter  tears, 
and  shed  upon  his  head  precious  ointment,  think- 
ing that  by  him  she  should  be  delivered  from  her 
sins.  This  great  and  proud  Pharisee,  seeing  that 
Christ  did  accept  her  oblation  in  the  best  part, 
had  great  indignation  against  this  woman,  and  said 


32  SEHMONS  Om  THE   CARD. 

to  himself,  "If  this  man  Christ  were  a  holy 
prophet,  as  he  is  taken  for,  he  would  not  suffer 
this  sinner  to  come  so  nigh  him."  Christ,  under- 
standing the  naughty  mind  of  this  Pharisee,  said 
unto  him,  "  Simon,  I  have  somewhat  to  say  unto 
thee."  "  Say  what  you  please,"  quod  the  Pharisee. 
Then  said  Christ,  "  I  pray  thee,  tell  me  this :  If 
there  be  a  man  to  whom  is  owing  twenty  pound 
by  one,  and  forty  by  another,  this  man  to  whom 
this  money  is  owing,  perceiving  these  two  men  be 
not  able  to  pay  him,  he  forgiveth  them  both : 
which  of  these  two  debtors  ought  to  love  this 
man  most  1 "  The  Pharisee  said,  "  That  man  ought 
to  love  him  best,  that  had  most  forgiven  him." 
"  Likewise,"  said  Christ,  "  it  is  by  this  woman  :  she 
hath  loved  me  most,  therefore  most  is  forgiven  her ; 
she  hath  known  her  sins  most,  whereby  she  hath 
most  loved  me.  And  thou  hast  least  loved  me,  be- 
cause thou  hast  least  known  thy  sins  :  therefore, 
because  thou  hast  least  known  thine  offences,  thou 
art  least  forgiven."  So  this  proud  Pharisee  had 
au  answer  to  delay  his  pride.     And  think  you  not, 


SERMONS   ON  THE   GAUD.  33 

but  that  there  be  amongst  us  a  great  number  of 
these  proud  Pharisees,  which  think  themselves 
worthy  to  bid  Christ  to  dinner ;  which  will  perk, 
and  presume  to  sit  by  Christ  in  the  church,  and 
have  a  disdain  of  this  poor  woman  Magdalene, 
their  poor  neighbour,  with  a  high,  disdainous, 
and  solemn  countenance?  And  being  always 
desirous  to  climb  highest  in  the  church,  reckon- 
ing themselves  more  worthy  to  sit  there  than 
another,  I  fear  me  poor  Magdalene  under  the 
board,  and  in  the  belfry,  hath  more  forgiven  of 
Christ  than  they  have :  for  it  is  like  that  those 
Pharisees  do  less  know  themselves  and  their 
offences,  whereby  they  less  love  God,  and  so  they 
be  less  forgiven. 

I  would  to  God  we  would  follow  this  example, 
and  be  like  unto  Magdalene.  I  doubt  not  but  we  be 
all  Magdalenes  in  falling  into  sin  and  in  offending: 
but  we  be  not  again  Magdalenes  in  knowing  our- 
selves, and  in  rising  from  sin.  .  If  we  be  the  true 
Magdalenes,  we  should  be  as  willing  to  forsake  our 
sin  and  rise  from  sin,  as  we  were  Avilling  to  commit 


34  SERMONS  ON  THE   CARD. 

sill  and  to  continue  in  it ;  and  we  then  should  know 
ourselves  best,  and  make  more  perfect  answer  than 
ever  we  did  unto  this  question,  "  Who  art  thou  1 " 
to  the  which  we  might  answer,  that  we  be  true 
christian  men  and  women :  and  then,  I  say,  you 
should  understand,  and  know  how  you  ought  to 
play  at  this  card,  "  Thou  shalt  not  kill,"  without 
any  interruption  of  your  deadly  enemies  the  Turks  j 
and  so  triumph  at  the  last,  by  winning  everlasting 
life  in  glory.     Amen. 


ANOTHER  SERMON  OF  M.  LATIMER,  CON- 
CERNING  THE  SAME  MATTER. 


Now  you  have  heard  what  is  meant  by  this  first 
card,  and  how  you  ought  to  play  with  it,  I  purpose 
again  to  deal  unto  you  another  card,  almost  of  the 
same  suit ;  for  they  be  of  so  nigh  affinity,  that  one 
cannot  be  well  played  without  the  other.  The  first 
card  declared,  that  you  should  not  kill,  which 
might  be  done  divers  ways ;  as  being  angry  with 


SERMONS  ON  THE   CARD.  35 

your  neighbour,  in  mind,  in  countenance,  in  word,  or 
deed  :  it  declared  also,  how  you  should  subdue  the 
passions  of  ire,  and  so  clear  evermore  yourselves 
from  them.  And  whereas  this  first  card  doth  kill 
in  you  these  stubborn  Turks  of  ire;  this  second 
card  will  not  only  they  should  be  mortified  in  you, 
but  that  you  yourselves  shall  cause  them  to  be  like- 
wise mortified  in  your  neighbour,  if  that  your  said 
neighbour  hath  been  through  your  occasion  moved 
unto  ire,  either  in  coimtenance,  word,  or  deed. 
Now  let  us  hear  therefore  the  tenor  of  this  card  : 
"  When  thou  makest  thine  oblation  at  mine  altar, 
and  there  dost  remember  that  thy  neighbour  hath 
any  thing  against  thee,  lay  down  there  thy  oblation, 
and  go  first  and  reconcile  thy  neighbour,  and  then 
come  and  offer  thy  oblation." 

This  card  was  spoken  by  Christ,  as  testifieth  St. 
Matthew  in  his  fifth  chapter,  against  all  such  as  do 
presume  to  come  unto  the  church  to  make  oblation 
unto  God  either  by  prayer,  or  any  other  deed  of 
charity,  not  having  their  neighbours  reconciled. 
Reconciling  is  as  much  to  say  as  to  restore  thy 


33  SERMONS   ON   THE    CARD. 

neighbour  unto  charity,  which  hy  thy  words  or 
deeds  is  moved  against  thee  :  then,  if  so  be  it  that 
thou  hast  spoken  to  or  by  thy  neighbour,  whereby 
he  is  moved  to  ire  or  wrath,  thou  must  lay  down 
thy  oblation.  Oblations  be  prayers,  alms-deeds,  or 
any  work  of  charity  :  these  be  all  called  oblations 
to  God.  Lay  down  therefore  thine  oblation; 
begin  to  do  none  of  these  foresaid  works  before 
thou  goest  unto  thy  neighbour,  and  confess  thy 
fault  unto  him ;  declaring  thy  mind,  that  if  thou 
hast  offended  him,  thou  art  glad  and  willing  to 
make  him  amends,  as  far  forth  as  thy  words  and 
substance  will  extend,  requiring  him  not  to  take  it 
at  the  worst :  thou  art  sorry  in  thy  mind,  that  thou 
shouldest  be  occasion  of  his  offending. 

"  What  manner  of  card  is  this  1 "  will  some  say  : 
"  Why,  what  have  I  to  do  with  my  neighbour's  or 
brother's  malice  1 "  As  Cain  said,  "  Have  I  the 
keeping  of  my  brother  1  or  shall  I  answer  for  him 
and  for  his  faults  1  This  were  no  reason — As  for 
myself,  I  thank  God  I  owe  no  man  malice  nor  dis- 
pleasure :  if  others  owe  me  any,  at  their  own  peril 


SERMONS   ON   THE   CARD.  37 

be  it.  Let  every  man  answer  for  himself  ! "  Nay, 
sir,  not  so,  as  you  may  understand  by  this  card  ; 
for  it  saith,  "  If  thy  neighbour  hath  anything,  any 
malice  against  thee,  through  thine  occasion,  lay 
even  down  (saith  Christ)  thine  oblation  :  pray  not 
to  me  ;  do  no  good  deeds  for  me  ;  but  go  first  unto 
thy  neighbour,  and  bring  him  again  unto  my 
flock,  which  hath  forsaken  the  same  through  thy 
naughty  words,  mocks,  scorns,  or  disdainous 
countenance,  and  so  forth ;  and  then  come  and  offer 
thine  oblation ;  then  do  thy  devotion  ;  then  do  thy 
alms-deeds ;  then  pray,  if  thou  wilt  have  me  hear 
thee." 

"  0  good  Lord  !  this  is  a  hard  reckoning,  that  I 
must  go  and  seek  him  out  that  is  offended  with 
me,  before  I  pray  or  do  any  good  deed.  T  cannot 
go  unto  him.  Peradventure  he  is  a  hundred  miles 
from  me,  beyond  the  seas ;  or  else  I  cannot  tell 
where  :  if  he  were  here  nigh,  I  would  with  all  my 
heart  go  unto  him."  This  is  a  lawful  excuse  be- 
fore God  on  this  fashion,  that  thou  wouldest  in  thy 
heart  be  glad  to  reconcile  thy  neighbour,  if  he  were 


38  SERMONS   ON   THE   CARD, 

present ;  and  that  thou  thinkest  in  thy  heart,  when- 
soever thou  shalt  meet  with  him^  to  go  unto  him, 
and  require  him  charitably  to  forgive  thee  ;  and  so 
never  intend  to  come  from  him,  until  the  time  that 
you  both  depart  one  from  the  other  true  brethren 
in  Christ. 

Yet,  peradventure,  there  be  some  in  the  world 
that  be  so  devilish,  and  so  hard-hearted,  that  they 
will  not  apply  in  any  condition  unto  charity.  For 
all  that,  do  what  lieth  in  thee,  by  all  charitable 
means,  to  bring  him  to  unity.  If  he  will  in  no  wise 
apply  thereunto,  thou  mayest  be  sorrowful  in  thy 
heart,  that  by  thine  occasion  that  man  or  woman 
continueth  in  such  a  damnable  state.  This  not- 
withstanding, if  thou  do  the  best  that  lieth  in  thee 
to  reconcile  him,  according  to  some  doctors'  mind, 
thou  art  discharged  towards  God.  Nevertheless 
St.  Augustine  doubteth  in  this  case,  whether  thy 
oblations,,  prayers,  or  good  deeds,  shall  avail  thee 
before  God,  or  no,  until  thy  neighbour  come  again 
to  good  state,  whom  thou  hast  brought  out  of  the 
way.       Doth    this   noble   doctor    doubt    therein'? 


SERMONS  ON   THE   CARD.  39 

What  ailetli  us  to  be  so  bold,  and  count  it  but  a 
small  fault,  or  none,  to  bring  our  neighbour  out  of 
patience  for  every  trifle  that  standeth  not  with  our 
mind  1  You  may  see  what  a  grievous  thing  this 
is,  to  bring  another  man  out  of  patience,  that  per- 
adventure  you  cannot  bring  in  again  with  all  the 
goods  that  you  have  :  for  surely,  after  the  opinion 
of  great  wise  men,  friendship  once  broken  will  be 
never  well  made  whole  again.  Wherefore  you 
shall  hear  what  Christ  saith  unto  such  persons. 
Saith  Christ,  "  I  came  down  into  this  world,  and 
so  took  on  me  bitter  passion  for  man's  sake, 
by  the  merits  whereof  I  intended  to  make  unity 
and  peace  in  mankind,  to  make  man  brother 
unto  me,  and  so  to  expel  the  dominion  of  Satan, 
the  devil,  which  worketh  nothing  else  but  dissen- 
sion :  and  yet  now  there  be  a  great  number  of  you, 
that  have  professed  my  name,  and  say  you  be 
christian  men,  which  do  rebel  against  my  purpose 
and  mind.  I  go  about  to  make  my  fold  :  you  go 
about  to  break  the  same,  and  kill  my  flock."  "  How 
darest  thou,"  saith  Christ,  "  presume  to  come  unto 


40  SERMONS  ON  THE   CARD. 

my  altar,  unto  my  church,  or  into  my  presence,  to 
make  oblation  unto  me,  that  takest  on  thee  to  spoil 
my  lambs  ]  I  go  about  like  a  good  shepherd  to 
gather  them  together  ;  and  thou  dost  the  contrary, 
evermore  ready  to  divide  and  lose  them.  Who 
made  thee  so  bold  to  meddle  with  my  silly  beasts, 
which  I  bought  so  dearly  with  my  precious  blood  1 
I  warn  thee  out  of  my  sight,  come  not  in  my  pre- 
sence :  I  refuse  thee  and  all  thy  works,  except  thou 
go  and  bring  home  again  my  lambs  which  thou  hast 
lost.  Wherefore,  if  thou  thyself  intend  to  be  one 
of  mine,  lay  even  down  by  and  by  thine  oblation, 
and  come  no  further  toward  mine  altar;  but  go 
and  seek  them  without  any  questions,  as  it  be- 
cometh  a  true  and  faithful  servant." 

A  true  and  faithful  servant,  whensoever  his 
master  commandeth  him  to  do  any  thing,  he 
maketh  no  stops  nor  questions,  but  goeth  forth 
with  a  good  mind  :  and  it  is  not  unlike  he,  con- 
tinuing in  such  a  good  mind  and  will,  shall  well 
overcome  all  dangers  and  stops,  whatsoever  betide 
him  in  his  journey,  and  bring  to  pass  effectually 


SEBMONS   ON   THE    CARD.  41 

his  master's  will  and  pleasure  On  the  contrary, 
a  slothful  servant,  when  his  master  commandeth 
him  to  do  any  thing,  by  and  by  he  will  ask 
questions,  "  Where  ] "  "  When  1 "  "  Which  way  1 " 
and  so  forth  ;  and  so  he  putteth  every  thing  in 
doubt,  that  although  both  his  errand  and  way  be 
never  so  plain,  yet  by  his  untoward  and  slothful 
behaviour  his  master's  commandment  is  either 
undone  quite,  or  else  so  done  that  it  shall  stand 
to  no  good  purpose.  Go  now  forth  with  the  good 
servant,  and  ask  no  such  questions,  and  put  no 
doubts.  Be  not  ashamed  to  do  thy  Master's  and 
Lord's  will  and  commandment.  Go,  as  I  said, 
unto  thy  neighbour  that  is  offended  by  thee,  and 
reconcile  him  (as  is  afore  said)  whom  thou  hast 
lost  by  thy  unkind  words,  by  thy  scorns,  mocks, 
and  other  disdainous  words  and  behaviours ;  and 
be  not  nice  to  ask  of  him  the  cause  why  he  is 
displeased  with  thee  :  require  of  him  charitably 
to  remit ;  and  cease  not  till  you  both  depart,  one 
from  the  other,  true  brethren  in  Christ. 

Do  not,  like  the  slothful  servant,  thy  'master's 


42  SERMONS  ON  THE  CARD. 

message  with  cautels  and  doubts  :  come  not  to  thy 
neighbour  whom  thou  hast  offended,  and  give  him 
a  pennyworth  of  ale,  or  a  banquet,  and  so  make  him 
a  fair  countenance,  thinking  that  by  thy  drink  or 
dinner  he  will  shew  thee  like  countenance.  I 
grant  you  may  both  laugh  and  make  good  cheer, 
and  yet  there  may  remain  a  bag  of  rusty  malice, 
twenty  years  old,  in  thy  neighbour's  bosom.  When 
he  departeth  from  thee  with  a  good  countenance, 
thou  thinkest  all  is  well  then.  But  now,  I  tell 
thee,  it  is  worse  than  it  was,  for  by  such  cloaked 
charity,  where  thou  dost  offend  before  Christ  but 
once,  thou  hast  offended  twice  herein  :  for  now 
thou  goest  about  to  give  Christ  a  mock,  if  he 
would  take  it  of  thee.  Thou  thinkest  to  blind 
thy  master  Christ's  'commandment.  Beware,  do 
not  so,  for  at  length  he  will  overmatch  thee,  and 
take  thee  tardy  whatsoever  thou  be  ;  and  so,  as  I 
said,  it  should  be  better  for  thee  not  to  do  his 
message  on  this  fashion,  for  it  will  stand  thee  in 
no  purpose.  "What?"  some  will  say,  *' I  am 
sure  he  loveth  me  well  enough  :  he  speaketli  fair 


SERMONS  ON  THE   CARD.  43 

to  my  face."  Yet  for  all  that  thou  may  est  be 
deceived.  It  proveth  not  true  love  in  a  man,  to 
speak  fair.  If  he  love  thee  with  his  mind  and 
heart,  he  loveth  thee  with  his  eyes,  ',with  his 
tongue,  with  his  feet,  with  his  hands  and  his  body ; 
for  all  these  parts  of  a  man's  body  be  obedient  to 
the  will  and  mind.  He  loveth  thee  with  his  eyes, 
that  looketh  cheerfully  on  thee,  when  thou  meetest 
with  him,  and  is  glad  to  see  thee  prosper  and  do 
well.  He  loveth  thee  with  his  tongue,  that 
speaketh  well  by  thee  behind  thy  back,  or  giveth 
thee  good  counsel.  He  loveth  thee  with  his  feet, 
that  is  willing  to  go  to  help  thee  out  of  trouble 
and  business.  He  loveth  thee  with  his  hands, 
that  will  help  thee  in  time  of  necessity,  by  giving 
some  alms-deeds,  or  with  any  other  occupation  of 
the  hand.  He  loveth  thee  with  his  body,  that  will 
labour  with  his  body,  or  put  his  body  in  danger  to 
do  good  for  thee,  or  to  deliver  thee  from  adversity  : 
and  so  forth,  with  the  other  members  of  his  body. 
And  if  thy  neighbour  will  do  according  to  these 
sayings,  then   thou   mayest  think  that  he  loveth 


44  SERMONS   ON  THE   CARD. 

thee  well ;  and  thou,  in  like  wise,  oughtest  to 
declare  and  open  thy  love  unto  thy  neighbour  in 
like  fashion,  or  else  you  be  bound  one  to  reconcile 
the  other,  till  this  perfect  love  be  engendered 
amongst  you. 

It  may  fortune  thou  wilt  say,  "  I  am  content  to 
do  the  best  for  my  neighbour  that  I  can,  saving 
myself  harmless."  I  promise  thee,  Christ  will  not 
hear  this  excuse  ;  for  he  himself  suffered  harm  for 
oar  sakes,  and  for  our  salvation  was  put  to 
extreme  death.  I  wis,  if  it  had  pleased  him,  he 
might  have  saved  us  and  never  felt  pain ;  but  in 
suffering  pains  and  death  he  did  give  us  example, 
and  teach  us  how  we  should  do  one  for  another,  as 
he  did  for  us  all ;  for,  as  he  saith  himself,  "he  that 
will  be  mine,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  follow  me, 
in  bearing  my  cross  and  suffering  my  pains." 
Wherefore  we  must  needs  suffer  pain  with  Christ 
to  do  our  neighbour  good,  as  well  with  the  body 
and  all  bis  members,  as  with  heart  and  mind. 

Now  I  trust  you  wot  what  your  card  meaneth : 
let  us  see  how  that  we  can  play  with  the  same. 


SERMONS   ON   THE   CARD.  45 

Whensoever  it  shall  happen  you  to  go  and  make 
your  oblation  unto  God,  ask  of  yourselves  this 
question,  "  Who  art  thou  ? "  The  answer,  as  you 
know,  is,  "  I  am  a  christian  man."  Then  you 
must  again  ask  unto  yourself,  What  Christ  requireth 
of  a  christian  man  1  By  and  by  cast  down  your 
trump,  your  heart,  and  look  first  of  one  card,  then 
of  another.  The  first  card  telleth  thee,  thou  shalt 
not  kill,  thou  shalt  not  be  angry,  thou  shalt  not 
be  out  of  patience.  This  done,  thou  shalt  look  if 
there  be  any  more  cards  to  take  up ;  and  if  thou 
look  well,  thou  shalt  see  another  card  of  the  same 
suit,  wherein  thou  shalt  know  that  thou  art 
bound  to  reconcile  thy  neighbour.  Then  cast  thy 
trump  upon  them  both,  and  gather  them  all  three 
together,  and  do  according  to  the  virtue  of  thy 
cards  ;  and  surely  thou  shalt  not  lose.  Thou  shalt 
first  kill  the  great  Turks,  and  discomfort  and 
thrust  them  down.  Thou  shalt  again  fetch  home 
Christ's  sheep  that  thou  hast  lost ;  whereby  thou 
mayest  go  both  patiently  and  with  a  quiet  mind 
unto   the   church,    and   make   thy   oblation   unto 


46  SERMONS  ON  THE   CARD. 

God ;    and   then,    without    doubt,    he    will    hear 
thee. 

But  yet  Christ  will  not  accept  our  oblation 
(although  we  be  in  patience,  and  have  reconciled 
our  neighbour),  if  that  our  oblation  be  made  of 
another  man's  substance  ;  but  it  must  be  our  own. 
See  therefore  that  thou  hast  gotten  thy  goods 
according  to  the  laws  of  God  and  of  thy  prince. 
For  if  thou  gettest  thy  goods  by  polling  and 
extortion,  or  by  any  other  unlawful  ways,  then, 
if  thou  offer  a  thousand  pound  of  it,  it  will  stand 
thee  in  no  good  effect ;  for  it  is  not  thine.  In 
this  point  a  great  number  of  executors  do  offend  ; 
for  when  they  be  made  rich  by  other  men's  goods, 
then  they  will  take  upon  them  to  build  churches, 
to  give  ornaments  to  God  and  his  altar,  to  gild 
saints,  and  to  do  many  good  works  therewith  ;  but 
it  shall  be  all  in  their  own  name,  and  for  their 
own  glory.  .Wherefore,  saitli  Christ,  they  have 
in  this  world  their  reward ;  and  so  their  oblations 
be  not  their  own,  nor  be  they  acceptable  before 
God. 


SERMONS  ON  THE  CARD.  47 

Another  way  God  will  refuse  thy  voluntary 
oblation,  as  thus  :  if  so  be  it  that  thou  hast  gotten 
never  so  truly  thy  goods,  according  both  to  the 
laws  of  God  and  man,  and  hast  with  the  same 
goods  not  relieved  thy  poor  neighbour,  when  thou 
hast  seen  him  hungry,  thirsty,  and  naked,  he 
will  not  take  thy  oblation  when  thou  shalt  oSer 
the  same,  because  he  will  say  unto  thee,  *'  When 
I  was  hungry,  thou  gavest  me  no  meat ;  when  I 
was  thirsty,  thou  gavest  me  no  drink ;  and  when 
I  was  naked,  thou  didst  not  clothe  me.  Where- 
fore I  will  not  take  thy  oblation,  because  it  is 
none  of  thine.  I  left  it  thee  to  relieve  thy  poor 
neighbours,  and  tliou  hast  not  therein  done  accord- 
ing unto  this  my  commandment,  Misericordiam 
volo,  et  non  sacrificium ;  I  had  rather  have  mercy 
done,  than  sacrifice  or  oblation.  Wherefore  until 
thou  dost  the  one  more  than  the  other,  I  will  not 
accept  thine  oblation." 

Evermore  bestow  the  greatest  part  of  thy  goods 
in  works  of  mercy,  and  the  less  part  in  voluntary 
works.     Voluntary  works  be  called  all  manner  of 


48  SERMONS  ON  THE   CARD. 

offering  in  the  church,  excei)t  your  four  offering- 
days,  and  your  tithes  :  setting  up  candles,  gilding 
and  painting,  building  of  churches,  giving  of 
ornaments,  going  on  pilgx'images,  making  of  high- 
ways, and  such  other,  be  called  voluntary  works  ; 
v/hich  works  be  of  themselves  marvellous  good,  and 
convenient  to  be  done.  Kecessary  works,  and 
works  of  mercy,  are  called  the  commandments,  the 
four  offering-days,  your  tithes,  and  such  other  that 
belong  to  the  commandments ;  and  works  of  mercy 
consist  in  relieving  and  visiting  thy  poor  neighbours. 
Now  then,  if  men  be  so  foolish  of  themselves,  that 
they  will  bestow  the  most  part  of  their  goods  in 
voluntary  works,  which  they  be  not  bound  to  keep, 
but  willingly  and  by  their  devotion ;  and  leave 
the  necessary  works  undone,  which  they  are  bound 
to  do ;  they  and  all  their  voluntary  works  are  like 
to  go  unto  everlasting  damnation.  And  I  promise 
you,  if  you  build  a  hundred  churches,  give  as 
much  as  you  can  make  to  gilding  of  saints,  and 
honouring  of  the  church  ;  and  if  thou  go  as  many 
])ilgrimages  as  thy  body  can  well  suffer,  and  offer 


SERMONS   ON  THE   CARD.  49 

as  great  candles  as  oaks ;  if  thou  leave  the  works 
of  mercy  and  the  commandments  undone,  these 
works  shall  nothing  avail  thee.  No  doubt  the 
voluntary  works  be  good  and  ought  to  be  done; 
but  yet  they  must  be  so  done,  that  by  their 
occasion  the  necessary  works  and  the  works  of 
mercy  be  not  decayed  and  forgotten.  If  you  will 
build  a  glorious  church  unto  God,  see  first  your- 
self to  be  in  charity  with  your  neighbours,  and 
suffer  not  them  to  be  offended  by  your  works. 
Then,  when  ye  come  into  your  parish-churcL, 
you  bring  with  you  the  holy  temple  of  God  ;  as 
St.  Paul  saith,  "  You  yourselves  be  the  very  holy 
temples  of  God  : "  and  Christ  saith  by  his  prophet, 
"  In  you  will  I  rest,  and  intend  to  make  my 
mansion  and  abiding-place."  Again,  if  you  list  to 
gild  and  paint  Christ  in  your  churches,  and  honour 
him  in  vestments,  see  that  before  your  eyes  the 
poor  people  die  not  for  lack  of  meat,  drink,  and 
clothing.  Then  do  you  deck  the  very  true  temple 
of  God,  and  honour  him  in  rich  vestures  that  will 
never  be  worn,  and  so  forth  use  yourselves  accord- 


50  SERMONS  ON  THE  CARD. 

ing  unto  the  commandments :  and  then,  finally, 
set  up  your  candles,  and  they  will  report  what  a 
glorious  light  remaineth  in  your  hearts ;  for  it  is 
not  fitting  to  see  a  dead  man  light  candles.  Then, 
I  say,  go  your  pilgrimages,  build  your  material 
churches,  do  all  your  voluntary  works ;  and  they 
will  then  represent  you  unto  God,  and  testify  with 
you,  that  you  have  provided  him  a  glorious  place 
in  your  hearts.  But  beware,  I  say  again,  that 
you  do  not  run  so  far  in  your  voluntary  works, 
that  ye  do  quite  forget  your  necessary  works  of 
mercy,  which  you  are  bound  to  keep  :  you  must 
have  ever  a  good  respect  unto  the  best  and 
worthiest  works  toward  God  to  be  done  first  and 
with  more  efiicacy,  and  the  other  to  be  done 
secondarily.  Thus  if  you  do,  with  the  other  that 
I  have  spoken  of  before,  ye  may  come  according  to 
the  tenor  of  your  cards,  and  ofier  your  oblations 
and  prayers  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  will 
both  hear  and  accept  them  to  your  everlasting  joy 
and  glory  :  to  the  which  he  bring  us,  and  all 
those  whom  he  suffered  death  for.     Amen. 


51 


A  SERMON  MADE  BY  M,  HUGH  LATIMER,  AT  THE 
TIME  OP  THE  INSURRECTION  IN  THE  NORTH, 
WHICH  WAS  IN  THE  TWENTY-SEVENTH  YEAR 
OF  THE  REIGN  OF  KING  HENRY  THE  EIGHTH, 
ANN.  DOM.  1535.  UPON  THE  EPISTLE  READ  IN 
THE  CHURCH  THE  TWENTY-FIRST  SUNDAY 
AFTER  TRINITY  SUNDAY,  TAKEN  OUT  OF  THE 
SIXTH  CHAPTER  OP  THE  EPISTLE  OP  ST.  PAUL 
TO   THE    EPHESIANS. 

1  Put  on  all  the  armour  of  God,  that  ye  may  stand,  ^-c. 
[Ephes.  vi.  10,  et  seq.] 


Saint  Paul,  the  holy  apostle,  writeth  this  epistle 
unto  the  Ephesians,  that  is,  to  the  people  of  the 
city  of  Ephesus.  He  writeth  generally,  to  them 
all ;  and  in  the  former  chapters  he  teacheth  them 
severally  how  they  should  behave  themselves,  in 
every  estate,  one  to  another  ;  how  they  should  obey 
their  rulers ;  how  wives  should  behave  themselves 
towards  their  husbands ;  children  towards  their 
parents ;  and  servants  towards  their  masters ;  and 
husbands,  parents  and  masters  should  behave  them, 


5li        SERMON   ON  THE   EPISTLE  READ   ON  THE 

and  love  their  wives,  children,  and  servants ;  and 
generally  each  to  love  other. 

Now  Cometh  he  forth  and  comforteth  them,  and 
teacheth  them  to  be  bold,  and  to  play  the  men,  and 
fight  manfully.  For  they  must  fight  with  valiant 
warriors,  as  appeareth  afterward  in  the  text.  And 
against  they  come  to  fight  he  comforteth  them, 
saying,  "My  brethren."  He  calleth  them  breth- 
ren; for  though  he  taught  them  before  to  be 
subject  to  kings  and  rulers,  and  to  be  obedient  to 
their  superiors,  yet  he  teacheth  them  that  in  Christ 
we  be  all  brethren,  according  to  the  saying  in  this 
same  chapter,  "  God  is  no  accepter  of  persons." 
"  My  brethren,"  saith  he,  "  be  ye  comforted,  be  yo 
strong ; "  not  trusting  to  yourselves ;  no,  but  be 
bold,  and  comforted  "  by  our  Lord,  and  by  the 
power  of  his  virtue  : "  not  by  your  ov/n  virtue,  for 
it  is  not  of  power  to  resist  such  assaults  as  he 
speaketh  of  hereafter.  "Put  on,  or  apparel  you 
with,  the  armour  of  God."  Armour  is  an  apparel 
to  clothe  a  man,  and  maketh  him  seemly  and  comely ; 
sotteth  forth  his  body,  and  maketh  him  strong  and 


TWENTY-FIEST   SUNDAY  AFTER   TRINITY.         53 

bold  in  battle.  And  therefore  Saint  Paul  exliorteth 
generally  his  brethren  to  be  armed  ;  and  as  the 
assaults  be  strong,  and  not  small,  so  he  giveth 
strong  armour,  and  not  small :  "  Put  on,"  saith  he, 
"  the  armour  of  God."  He  speaketh  generally  of 
armour,  but  afterwards  he  speaketh  particularly  of 
the  parts  of  armour,  where  he  saith,  be  armed 
complete,  whole ;  be  armed  on  every  part  with  the 
armour  of  God ;  not  borrowed,  nor  patched,  but  all 
godly.  And  as  armour  setteth  forth  a  man's  body, 
so  this  godly  armour  maketh  us  seemly  in  the  sight 
of  God,  and  acceptable  in  his  wars. 

Be  ye  therefore  "  armed  at  all  points  with  the 
armour  of  God,  that  ye  may  stand  strongly  against 
the  assaults  of  the  devil."  "That  ye  may  stand," 
saith  he.  Ye  must  stand  in  this  battle,  and  not  sit, 
nor  lie  along ;  for  he  that  lietli  is  trodden  under 
foot  of  his  enemy.  We  may  not  sit,  that  is,  not 
rest  in  sin,  or  lie  along  in  sluggishness  of  sin  ;  but 
continually  jBght  against  our  enemy,  and  under  our 
great  Captain  and  Sovereign  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
in  his  quarrel,  armed  with  the  armour  of  God,  that 


51.         SERMON   ON   THE   EPISTLE   READ   ON   THE 

we  may  be  strong.  We  cannot  be  strong  unless  we 
be  armed  of  God.  We  have  no  power  of  ourselves 
to  stand  against  the  assaults  of  the  devil.  There 
St.  Paul  teacheth  what  our  battle  is,  and  wherefore 
we  must  be  thus  armed. 

For,  saith  he,  "  we  have  jiot  wrestling  or  strife 
against  flesh  and  blood  :  "  which  may  be  understood, 
against  certain  sins,  which  come  of  the  flesh  only ; 
but  let  us  take  it  as  it  standeth,  "  against  flesh  and 
blood,"  that  is,  against  any  corporal  man,  which  is 
but  a  weak  thing  in  comparison,  and  with  one 
stroke  destroyed  or  slain  :  but  we  have  to  do  with 
strong,  mighty  princes  and  potentates  ;  that  mighty 
prince,  that  great  conqueror  of  this  world,  the  devil, 
yea  a  conqueror  :  for  though  our  Saviour  Jesug 
Christ  conquered  him  and  all  his,  by  suflTering  his 
})lessed  passion,  yet  is  he  a  great  conqueror  in  this 
world,  and  reigneth  over  a  great  multitude  of  his 
own,  and  maketh  continual  conflicts  and  assaults 
a^jainst  the  rest,  to  subdue  them  also  under  [his 
power ;  which,  if  they  be  armed  after  St.  Paul's 
teaching,  shall  stand  strongly  against  his  assaults. 


TWENTY'FIKST  SUNDAY  AFTER  TRINITY.         55 

"  Our  battle/'  saith  St.  Paul,  "  is  against  princes, 
potestates,"  that  is,  against  devils :  for,  after  the 
common  opinion,  there  fell  from  heaven  of  every 
order  of  angels,  as  of  potentates.  He  saith  also, 
"  against  worldly  rulers  of  these  darknesses  :  "  for, 
as  doctors  do  write,  the  spirits  that  fell  with 
Lucifer  have  their  being  in  aere  caliginoso,  the  air, 
in  darkness,  and  the  rulers  of  this  world,  by  God's 
sufferance,  to  hurt,  vex  and  assault  them  that  live 
upon  the  earth.  For  their  nature  is,  as  they  be 
damned,  to  desire  to  draw  all  mankind  unto  like 
damnation  ;  such  is  their  malice.  And  though  they 
hang  in  the  air,  or  fall  in  a  garden  or  other  plea- 
sant place,  yet  have  they  continually  their  pain 
upon  their  backs.  Against  these  we  wrestle,  and 
"  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  coelestibics,"  that 
is,  in  the  air ;  or  we  fight  against  spiritual  wicked- 
ness in  heavenly  things. 

Think  you  not  that  this  our  enemy,  this  prince 
with  all  his  potentates,  hath  great  and  sore  assaults 
to  lay  against  our  armour  1  Yea,  he  is  a  crafty 
warrior,  and  also  of  great  power  in  this  world ;  he 


bv        CSEilON   ON   THS   EPISTLE   READ   ON   THE 

hath  great  ordnance  and  artillery ;  he  hath  great 
pieces  of  ordnance,  as  mighty  kings  and  emperors, 
to  shoot  against  God's  people,  to  persecute  or  kill 
them ;  Nero,  the  great  tyrant,  who  slew  Paul,  and 
divers  other.  Yea,  what  great  pieces  hath  he  had 
of  bishops  of  Rome,  which  have  destroyed  whole 
cities  and  countries,  and  have  slain  and  burnt  many ! 
What  great  guns  were  those  ! 

Yea,  he  hath  also  less  ordnance  evil  enough, 
(they  may  be  called  serpentines  ;  )  some  bishops  in 
divers  countries,  and  here  in  England,  which  he 
hath  shot  at  some  good  christian  men,  that  they 
have  been  blown  to  ashes.  So  can  this  great 
captain,  the  devil,  shoot  his  ordnance.  He  hath 
yet  less  ordnance,  for  he  hath  of  all  sorts  to  shoot  at 
good  christian  men  ;  he  hath  handguns  and  bows, 
which  do  much  hurt,  but  not  so  much  as  the  great 
ordnance.  These  be  accusers,  promoters,  and 
slanderers ;  they  be  evil  ordnance,  shrewd  hand- 
guns, and  bows  ;  they  put  a  man  to  great  dis- 
pleasure ;  oftentimes  death  cometh  upon  that  shot. 
For  these  things,  saith  the  text,  *'  take  the  armour 


TWENTY-FIRST   SUNDAY  AFTER   TRINITY.         o7 

of  Crod."  Against  the  great  captains,  the  devils, 
and  against  their  artillery,  their  ministers,  there 
can  nothing  defend  us  but  the  armour  of  God. 

"Take  therefore  this  armour,"  saith  the  text, 
"that  ye  may  resist  in  the  evil  day,  and  in  all 
things  stand  perfectly,  or  be  perfectly  strong." 
This  evil  day  is  not  so  called  here,  because  any  day 
or  time  is  evil ;  for  God  made  every  day  good,  and 
all  days  be  good  :  but  St.  Paul  calleth  it  the  "  evil 
day,"  because  of  the  misfortune  that  chanceth  or 
Cometh  in  that  d&y.  As  we  have  a  common  saying, 
"  I  have  had  an  evil  day,  and  an  evil  night,"  because 
of  the  heaviness  or  evil  that  hath  happened ;  so 
saith  Paul,  "  that  ye  may  resist  in  the  evil  day  : " 
that  is,  when  your  great  adversary  hath  compassed 
you  round  about  with  his  potestates  and  rulers,  and 
with  his  artillery,  so  that  you  be  almost  overcome, 
then,  if  you  have  the  armour  of  God,  you  shall  be 
strong,  and  need  not  to  fear  his  assaults. 

St.  Paul  hath  spoken  of  this  armour  of  God 
generally,  and  now  declareth  the  parts  and  pieces  of 
armour ;  and  teachcth  them  how  to  apparel  every 


58        SEEMON  ON  THE   EPISTLE   READ  ON  THE 

part  of  the  body  with  this  armour.  He  beginneth 
yet  again,  saying,  "  Be  strong,  having  your  reins, 
or  your  loins  girded  about."  Some  men  of  war  use 
to  have  about  their  loins  an  apron  or  girdle  of  mail, 
gird  fast  for  the  safeguard  of  the  nether  part  of 
their  body.  So  St.  Paul  would  we  should  gird  our 
loins,  which  betokeneth  lechery  or  other  sinfulness, 
with  a  girdle,  which  is  to  be  taken  for  a  restraint 
or  continence  from  such  vices.  In  "truth,"  or 
"  truly  gird  :"  it  may  not  be  feigned,  or  falsely  girt, 
but  in  verity  and  truth.  There  be  many  bachelors, 
as  yet  men  unmarried,  which  seem  to  be  girt  with 
the  girdle  of  continence,  and  yet  it  is  not  in  truth,  it 
is  but  feignedly.  And  some  religious  persons  make 
a  profession  of  continence  or  chastity,  and  yet  not 
in  truth,  their  hearts  be  not  truly  chaste.  Such 
feigned  girding  of  the  loins  cannot  make  a  man 
strong  to  resist  the  assaults  of  the  great  captain  or 
enemy  in  the  evil  day.  Yet  some  get  them  girdles 
with  great  knots,  as  though  they  would  be  surely 
girt,  and  as  though  they  would  break  the  devil's  head 
with  their  knotted  girdles.     Nay,  ho  will  not  be  so 


TWENTY-FIRST   SUNDAY  AFTER   TRINITY.         59 

overcome  :  it  is  no  knot  of  an  hempton  girdle  that 
he  feareth  ;  that  is  no  piece  of  harness  of  the  armour 
of  God,  which  may  resist  the  assault  in  the  evil  day  ; 
it  is  but  feigned  gear ;  it  must  be  in  the  heart,  &c. 

"  And  be  ye  apparelled  or  clothed,"  saith  Paul, 
"  with  the  habergeon  or  coat-armour  of  justice,  that 
is,  righteousness."  Let  your  body  be  clothed  in  the 
armour  of  righteousness  ;  ye  may  do  no  wrong  to 
any  man,  but  live  in  righteousness  ;  not  clothed 
with  any  false  quarrel  or  privy  grudge.  Ye  must  live 
rightly  in  God's  law,  following  his  commandments 
and  doctrine,  clothed  righteously  in  his  armour, 
and  not  in  any  feigned  armour,  as  in  a  friar's  coat 
or  cowl.  For  the  assaults  of  the  devil  be  crafty  : 
to  make  us  put  our  trust  in  such  armour,  he  will 
feign  himself  to  fly ;  but  then  we  be  most  in 
Jeopardy  :  for  he  can  give  us  an  after- clap  when 
we  least  ween ;  that  is,  suddenly  return  unawares 
to  us,  and  then  he  giveth  us  an  after-clap  that 
overthroweth  us  :  this  armour  deceiveth  us. 

In  like  manner  these  men  in  the  North  country, 
they  make  pretence  as  though  they  were  armed  in 


60         SEEMON   ON  THE  EPISTLE   READ   ON  THE 

God's  armour,  gird  in  truth,  and  clothed  in  right- 
eousness. I  hear  say  they  wear  the  cross  and  the 
wounds  before  and  behind,  and  they  pretend  much 
truth  to  the  king's  grace  and  to  the  commonwealth, 
when  they  intend  nothing  less;  and  deceive  the 
])oor  ignorant  people,  and  bring  them  to  fight  against 
both  the  king,  the  church,  and  the  commonwealth. 

They  arm  them  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  and 
of  the  wounds,  and  go  clean  contrary  to  him  that 
bare  the  cross,  and  suflfered  those  wounds.  They 
rise  with  the  king,  and  fight  against  the  king  in 
his  ministers  and  officers ;  they  rise  with  the 
cliurch,  and  fight  against  the  church,  which  is  the 
congregation  of  faithful  men  ;  they  rise  for  the 
commonwealth,  and  fight  against  it,  and  go  about 
to  make  the  commons  each  to  kill  other,  and  to 
destroy  the  commonwealth.  Lo,  what  false  pre- 
tence can  the  devil  send  amongst  us  1  It  is  one 
of  his  most  crafty  and  subtle  assaults,  to  send  his 
warriors  forth  under  the  badge  of  God,  as  though 
they  were  armed  in  righteousness  and  justice. 

But  if  we  will  resist  strongly  indeed,  we  must 


TWENTY-FIRST   SUNDAY   AFTER   TRINITY.         61 

be  clothed  or  armed  with  the  habergeon  of  very- 
justice  or  righteousness ;  in  true  obedience  to  our 
prince,  and  faithful  love  to  our  neighbours;  and 
take  no  false  quarrels  in  hand,  nor  any  feigned 
armour;  but  in  justice,  "having  your  feet  shod 
for  [the]  preparation  of  the  gospel  of  peace." 

Lo,  what  manner  of  battle  this  warrior  St.  Paul 
teacheth  us,  "  to  be  shod  on  our  feet,"  that  we  may 
go  readily  and  prepare  way  for  the  gospel ;  yea, 
the  gospel  of  peace,  not  of  rebellion,  not  of  insur- 
rection :  no,  it  teacheth  obedience,  humility,  and 
quietness ;  it  maketh  peace  in  the  conscience,  and 
teacheth  true  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  walk  in 
God's  laws  armed  with  God's  armour,  as  Paul 
teacheth  here.  Yea,  if  bishops  in  England  had 
been  "shod  for  the  preparation  of  this  gospel,"  and 
had  endeavoured  themselves  to  teach  and  set  [it] 
forth,  as  our  most  noble  prince  hath  devised ;  and 
if  certain  gentlemen,  being  justices,  had  executed 
his  grace's  commandment,  in  setting  forth  this 
gospel  of  peace,  this  disturbance  among  the  people 
had  not  happened. 


62         SERMON   ON   THE   EPISTLE   READ   ON  THE 

But  ye  say,  it  is  new  learning.  Now  I  tell  you 
it  is  the  old  learning.  Yea,  ye  say,  it  is  old  heresy 
new  scoured.  Nay,  I  tell  you  it  is  old  truth,  long 
rusted  with  your  canker,  and  now  new  made  bright 
and  scoured.  "What  a  rusty  truth  is  this,  Quod- 
cumque  ligaverisj  "  Whatsoever  thou  bindest,"  &c. 
This  is  a  truth  spoken  to  the  apostles,  and  all  true 
preachers  their  successors,  that  with  the  law  of 
God  they  should  bind  and  condemn  all  that  sinned  ; 
and  whosoever  did  repent,  they  should  declare  him 
loosed  and  forgiven,  by  believing  in  the  blood  of 
Christ.  But  how  hath  this  truth  over-rusted' with 
the  pope's  rust  ?  For  he,  by  this  text,  "  Whatso- 
ever thou  bindeth,"  hath  taken  upon  him  to  make 
what  laws  him  listed,  clean  contrary  unto  God's 
word,  which  willeth  that  every  man  should  obey 
the  prince's  law :  and  by  this  text,  "  Whatsoever 
thou  loosest,"  he  hath  made  all  people  believe  that, 
for  money,  he  might  forgive  what  and  whom  he 
lusted  ;  so  that  if  any  man  had  robbed  his  master, 
or  taken  anything  wrongfully,  the  pope  would 
loose  him,  by  this  pardon  or  that  pardon,  given  to 


I 


TWENTY-FIRST   SUNDAY  AFTER   TRINITY.        63 

these  friars  or  those  friars,  put  in  this  box  or  that 
box.  And,  as  it  were,  by  these  means  a  dividend 
of  the  spoil  was  made,  so  that  it  was  not  restored, 
nor  the  person  rightly  discharged ;  and  yet  most 
part  of  the  spoil  came  to  the  hands  of  him  and  his 
ministers.  What  is  this  but  a  new  learning  3  a  new 
canker  to  rust  and  corrupt  the  old  truth  1  Ye  call 
your  learning  old  :  it  may  indeed  be  called  old,  for  it 
cometh  of  that  serpent  which  did  pervert  God's  com- 
mandment and  beguiled  Eve ;  so  it  is  an  old  custom 
to  pervert  God's  word,  and  to  rust  it,  and  corrupt  it. 
We  be  a  great  many  that  profess  to  be  true 
ministers  of  the  gospel ;  but  at  the  trial  I  think  it 
will  come  to  pass  as  it  did  with  Gideon,  a  duke, 
which  God  raised  up  to  deliver  the  children  of 
Israel  from  the  Midianites,  in  whose  hands  they 
were  fallen,  because  they  had  broken  God's  com- 
mandment, and  displeased  God  :  yet  at  the  length 
he  had  compassion  on  them,  and  raised  up  Gideon 
to  deliver  them.  When  they  heard  that  they  had 
a  captain,  or  a  duke,  that  should  deliver  them,  they 
assembled  a  great  number,  about  thirty  thousand  : 


C-i)        SERMON  ON  THE  EPISTLE  READ  ON  THE 

but  when  it  came  to  pass  that  they  should  fight, 
they  departed  all  save  five  hundred.  So,  I  fear 
me,  that  at  the  trial  we  shall  be  found  but  a  few 
ministers  of  the  true  gospel  of  peace,  and  armed  in 
the  true  armour  of  God. 

It  followeth,  "  And  in  all  things  take  the  shield 
or  buckler  of  faith."  The  buckler  is  a  thing  where- 
with a  man  most  chiefly  defendeth  himself :  and  that 
must  be  perfect  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  in  our  Captain, 
and  in  his  word.  It  must  also  be  a  true  faith,  it  is 
else  no  part  of  the  armour  of  God  :  it  may  not  be 
feigned,  but  a  buckler,  which  may  stop  or  quench 
the  violence  of  the  flaming  darts  of  the  most  wicked. 

"  Take  also  the  helmet  or  head-piece  of  health," 
or  true  health  in  Jesus  Christ ;  for  there  is  no 
health  in  any  other  name  :  not  the  health  of  a  grey 
friar's  coat,  or  the  health  of  this  pardon  or  that 
pardon ;  that  were  a  false  helmet,  and  should  not 
defend  the  violence  of  the  wicked. 

"  And  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word 
of  God."  Lo,  St.  Paul  teacheth  you  battle;  to 
take  in  your  left  hand  the  shield  of  faith,  to  defend 


TWENTY-FIRST   SUNDAY  AFTER   TRINITY.         65 

and  bear  off  the  darts  of  the  devil,  and   in   the 

other   hand  a  sword   to  strike   with   against   the 

enemy  :   for  a  good  man  of  war  may  not  stand 

against,  and  defend  only,  but  also  strike  against 

his  enemy.     So  St.  Paul  giveth  us  here  a  sword, 

"The   word   of   God.'^     For  this  sword  is  it  that 

beateth  this   great    captain,    our   enemy.       Christ 

himself  gave  us  ensample  to  tight  with  this  sword  ; 

for  he  answered  the  devil  with  the  scripture,  and 

said,  "  It  is  written."     With  this  sword  he  drave 

away  the  devil :  and  so  let  us  break  his  head  with 

this  sword,  the  true  word  of  God,  and  not  with  any 

word  of  the  bishop  of  Home's  making ;  not  with  his 

old  learning,  nor  his  new  learning,  but  with  the 

pure  word  of  God. 

The  time  passeth  :  I  will  therefore  make  an  end. 

Let  us  fight  manfully,  and  not  cease ;  for  no  man 

is  crowned  or  rewarded  but  in  the  end.     We  must 

therefore  fight  continually,  and  with  this  sword ; 

and  thus  armed,  and  we  shall  receive  the  reward 

of  victory.     And  thus  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 

Christ  be  with  all  your  spirits.     Amen, 
c— 8 


SEEMON  PREACHED  BEFORE   THE 


THE  SERMON  THAT  THE  REVEREND  FATHER  IN 
CHRIST,  M.  HUGH  LATIMER,  BISHOP  OF  WOR- 
CESTER, MADE  TO  THE  CONVOCATION  OF  THE 
CLERGY,  BEFORE  THE  PARLIAMENT  BEGAN,  THE 
9  DAY  OF  JUNE,  THE  28  YEAR  OF  THE  REIGN 
OF  OUR  LATE  KING  HENRY  THE  8.  TRANS- 
LATED OUT  OF  LATIN  INTO  ENGLISH,  TO  THE 
INTENT  THAT  THINGS  WELL  SAID  TO  A  PEW 
MAY  BE  UNDERSTOOD  OF  MANY,  AND  DO  GOOD 
TO  ALL  TIIEM  THAT  DESIRE  TO  UNDERSTAND 
THE    TRUTH. 

Mlii  hujus  sccidi,  ^c. — Luc.  xvi. 
Brethren,  ye  be  come  together  this  day,  as  far 
as  I  perceive,  to  hear  of  great  and  weighty  matters. 
Ye  be  come  together  to  entreat  of  things  that 
most  appertain  to  the  commonwealth.  This  being 
thus,  ye  look,  I  am  assured,  to  hear  of  me,  which 
am  commanded  to  make  as  a  preface  this  exhorta 
tion,  (albeit  I  am  unlearned  and  far  unworthy,) 
such  things  as  shall  be  much  meet  for  this  your 
-assembly.  I  therefore,  not  only^  very  desirous  to 
obey  the  commandment  of  our  Primate,  but  also 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        67 

right  greatly  coveting  to  serve  and  satif^fy  all  your 
expectation ;  lo,  briefly,  and  as  plainly  as  I  can, 
will  speak  of  matters  both  worthy  to  be  heard  in 
your  congregation,  and  also  of  such  as  best  shall 
become  mine  office  in  this  place.  That  I  may  do 
this  the  more  commodiously,  I  have  taken  that 
notable  sentence  in  which  our  Lord  was  not  afraid 
to  pronounce  "the  children  of  this  world  to  be 
much  more  prudent  and  politic  than  the  children 
of  light  in  their  generation."  Neither  will  I  be 
afraid,  trusting  that  he  will  aid  and  guide  me  to  use 
this  sentence,  as  a  good  ground  and  foundation  of 
all  such  things,  as  hereafter  I  shall  speak  of. 

Now,  I  suppose  that  you  see  right  well,  being 
men  of  such  learning,  for  what  purpose  the  Lord 
said  this,  and  that  ye  have  no  need  to  be  holpen 
with  any  part  of  my  labour  in  this  thing.  But  yet, 
if  ye  will  pardon  me,  I  will  wade  somewhat  deeper 
in  this  matter,  and  as  nigh  as  I  can,  fetch  it  from 
the  first  original  beginning.  For  undoubtedly,  ye 
may  much  marvel  at  this  saying,  if  ye  well  ponder 
both  what  is  said,  and  who  saith  it.  Define  me  first 


68  .    SEEMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

these  three  things  :    what  prudence  is  ;    Avhat  the 
world;  what  light;  and  who  be  the  children  of  tJic 
world  ;  who  of  the  light :  see  what  they  signify  in 
scripture.     I  marvel  if  by  and  by  ye  all  agree,  that 
the  children  of  the  world  should  be  wiser  than  the 
children  of  the  light.  To  come  somewhat  nigher  the 
matter,  thus  the  Lord  beginneth  : 
There  was  a  certain  rich  man  that  had  a  steward^ 
which  was  accused  unto  him  that  Jie  luid  dissi- 
pated and  wasted  his  goods.     This  rich  man 
called  his  steward  to  him  and  said,  What  is 
this  tJiat  I  hear  of  thee  ?    Come,  make  me  an  ac- 
count of  thy  stewardsJiip  ;  thou  mayest  no  longer 
hear  this  office. 
Brethren,  because  these  words  are  so  spoken  in 
a  parable,  and  are  so  wrapped  in  wrinkles,  that  yet 
they  seem  to  have  a  face  and  a  similitude  of  a  thing 
done  indeed,  and  like  an  history,  I  think  it  much  pro- 
fitable to  tarry  somewhat  in  them.     And  though  we 
may  perchance  find  in  our  hearts  to  believe  all  that 
is  there  spoken  to  be  true ;  yet  I  doubt  whether  we 
may  abide  it,  that  these  words  of  Christ  do  pertain 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        69 

unto  us,  and  admonish  us  of  our  duty,  whicli  do  and 
live  after  such  sort,  as  though  Christ,  when  he  spake 
any  thing,  had,  as  the  time  served  him,  served  his 
turn,  and  not  regarded  the  time  that  came  after 
him,  neither  provided  for  us,  or  any  matters  of 
ours  ;  as  some  of  the  philosophers  thought,  which 
said,  that  God  walked  up  and  down  in  heaven,  and 
thinketh  never  a  deal  of  our  affairs.  But^  my  good 
brethren,  err  not  you  so ;  stick  not  you  to  such  your 
imaginations.  For  if  ye  inwardly  behold  these 
words,  if  ye  diligently  roll  them  in  your  minds,  and 
after  explicate  and  open  them,  ye  shall  see  our 
time  mucli  touched  in  these  mysteries.  Ye  shall 
perceive  that  God  by  this  example  shakcth  us  by 
the  noses  and  pulleth  us  by  the  ears.  Ye  shall  per- 
ceive very  plain,  that  God  setteth  before  our  eyes 
in  this  similitude  what  we  ought  most  to  flee,  and 
what  we  ought  soonest  to  follow.  For  Luke  saith, 
"  The  Lord  spake  these  words  to  his  disciples," 
Wherefore  let  ifc  be  out  of  all  doubt  that  he  spake 
them  to  us,  which  even  as  we  will  be  counted  the 
successors  and  vicars  of  Christ's  disciples,  so  we  be, 


70  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

if  we  be  good  dispensers  and  do  our  duty.  He  said 
these  things  partly  to  us,  which  spake  them  partly  of 
himself.  For  he  is  that  rich  man,  which  not  only 
had,  but  hath,  and  shall  have  evermore,  I  say  not 
one,  but  many  stewards,  even  to  the  end  of  the 
world. 

He  is  man,  seeing  that  he  is  God  and  man.  He 
is  rich,  not  only  in  mercy  but  in  all  kind  of  riches; 
for  it  is  he  that  giveth  to  us  all  things  abundantly. 
It  is  he  of  whose  hand  we  received  both  our  lives, 
and  other  things  necessary  for  the  conservation  of 
the  same.  What  man  hath  any  thing,  I  pray  you, 
but  he  hath  received  it  of  his  plentifulness  1  To  be 
short,  it  is  he  that  "openeth  his  hand,  and  filleth 
all  beasts  with  his  blessing,"  and  giveth  unto  us  in 
most  ample  wise  his  benediction.  Neither  his  trea- 
sure can  be  spent,  how  much  soever  he  lash  out ; 
how  much  soever  we  take  of  him,  his  treasure  tar- 
rieth  still,  ever  taken,  never  spent. 

He  is  also  the  good  man  of  the  house  :  the 
church  is  his  household  which  ought  with  all 
diligence  to  be  fed  with  his  word  and  his  sacra- 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        71 

ments.  These  be  his  goods  most  precious,  the 
dispensation  and  administration  whereof  he  would 
bishops  and  curates  should  have.  Which  thing 
St.  Paul  affirmethj  saying,  "  Let  men  esteem  us 
as  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  dispensers  of  God's 
mysteries."  But,  I  pray  you,  what  is  to  be  looked 
for  in  a  dispenser  ?  This  surely,  "  That  he  be 
found  faithful,"  and  that  he  truly  dispense,  and 
lay  out  the  goods  of  the  Lord ;  that  he  give  meat 
in  time ;  give  it,  I  say,  and  not  sell  it ;  meat, 
I  say,  and  not  poison.  For  the  one  doth  intoxicate 
and  slay  the  eater,  the  other  feedeth  and  nourisheth 
him.  Finally,  let  him  not  slack  and  defer  the 
doing  of  his  office,  but  let  him  do  his  duty  when 
time  is,  and  need  requireth  it.  This  is  also  to 
be  looked  for,  that  he  be  one  whom  God  hath  called 
and  put  in  office,  and  not  one  that  cometh  uncalled, 
unsent  for ;  not  one  that  of  himself  presumeth  to 
take  honour  upon  him.  And  surely,  if  all  this 
that  I  say  be  required  in  a  good  minister,  it  is 
much  lighter  to  require  them  all  in  every  one, 
than  to  find  one  any  where  that  hath  them  all.  Who 


72  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

is  a  true  and  faithful  steward  1  He  is  true,  he 
is  faithful,  that  coineth  no  new  money,  but  taketh 
it  ready  coined  of  the  good  man  of  the  house  ; 
and  neither  changeth  it,  nor  clippeth  it,  after  it 
is  taken  to  him  to  spend,  but  spendeth  even  the 
self-same  that  he  had  of  his  Lord,  and  spendeth 
it  as  his  Lord's  commandment  is  ;  neither  to  his 
own  vantage  uttering  it,  nor  as  the  lewd  servant 
did,  hiding  it  in  the  ground.  Brethren,  if  a 
faithful  steward  ought  to  do  as  I  have  said,  I 
pray  you,  ponder  and  examine  this  well,  whether 
our  bishops  and  abbots,  prelates  and  curates,  have 
been  hitherto  faithful  stewards  or  no  1  Ponder, 
whether  yet  many  of  them  be  as  they  should  be 
or  no  1  Go  ye  to,  tell  me  now  as  your  conscience 
leadeth  you  (I  will  let  pass  to  speak  of  many 
other),  was  there  not  some,  that  despising  the 
money  of  the  Lord,  as  copper  and  not  current, 
eitiier  coined  new  themselves,  or  else  uttered 
abroad  newly  coined  of  other ;  sometime  either 
adulterating  the  word  of  God  or  else  mingling 
it  (as  taverners  do,  which  brew  and  utter  the  evil 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        73 

and  good  both  in  one  pot),  sometime  in  the  stead 
of  God's  word  blowing  out  the  dreams  of  men  1 
while  they  thus  preached  to  the  people  the  redemp- 
tion that  cometh  by  Christ's  death  to  serve  only 
them  that  died  before  his  coming,  that  were  in 
the  time  of  the  old  testament ;  and  that  now  since 
redemption  and  forgiveness  of  sins  purchased  by 
money,  and  devised  by  men  is  of  efficacy,  and  not 
redemption  purchased  by  Christ  (they  have  a 
wonderful  pretty  example  to  persuade  this  thing, 
of  a  certain  married  woman,  which,  when  her 
husband  was  in  purgatory,  in  that  fiery  furnace 
that  hath  burned  away  so  many  of  our  pence,  paid 
her  husband's  ransom,  and  so  of  duty  claimed 
him  to  be  set  at  liberty) :  while  they  thus  preached 
to  the  people,  that  dead  images  (which  at  the  first, 
as  I  think,  were  set  up,  only  to  represent  things 
absent)  not  only  ought  to  be  covered  with  gold, 
but  also  ought  of  all  faithful  and  christian  people 
(yea,  in  this  scarceness  and  penury  of  all  things), 
to  be  clad  with  silk  garments,  and  those  also  laden 
w^th  precious  gems  and  jewels ;    and  that  beside 


74  SERMON   PEEACHED   BEFOKE   THE 

all  this,  they  are  to  be  lighted  with  wax  candles, 
both  within  the  church  and  without  the  church, 
yea,  and  at  noon  days  ;  as  who  should  say,  here 
no  cost  can  be  too  great ;  whereas  in  the  mean  time 
we  see  Christ's  faithful  and  lively  images,  bought 
with  no  less  price  than  with  his  most  precious 
blood  (alas,  alas  !)  to  be  an  hungred,  a-thirst, 
a-cold,  and  to  lie  in  darkness,  wrapped  in  all 
wretchedness,  yea,  to  lie  there  till  death  take  away 
their  miseries :  while  they  preached  these  will- 
works,  that  come  but  of  our  own  devotion,  although 
they  be  not  so  necessary  as  the  works  of  mercy, 
and  the  precepts  of  God,  yet  they  said,  and  in  the 
pulpit,  that  will-works  were  more  principal,  more 
excellent,  and  (plainly  to  utter  what  they  mean) 
more  acceptable  to  God  than  works  of  mercy ; 
as  though  now  man's  inventions  and  fancies  could 
please  God  better  than  God's  precepts,  or  strange 
things  better  than  his  own:  while  they  thus 
preached  that  more  fruit,  more  devotion  cometh 
of  the  beholding  of  an  image,  though  it  be  but 
a  Pater-noster  while,  than  is  gotten  by  reading  and 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        75 

contemplation  in  scripture,  though  ye  read  and 
contemplate  therein  seven  years'  space :  finally, 
while  they  preached  thus,  souls  tormented  in  pur- 
gatory to  have  most  need  of  our  help,  and  that 
they  can  have  no  aid,  but  of  us  in  this  world  :  of 
the  which  two,  if  the  one  be  not  false,  yet  at  the 
least  it  is  ambiguous,  uncertain,  doubtful,  and  there- 
fore rashly  and  arrogantly  with  such  boldness 
affirmed  in  the  audience  of  the  people  ;  the  other, 
by  all  men's  opinions,  is  manifestly  false  :  I  let 
pass  to  speak  of  much  other  such  like  counterfeit 
doctrine,  which  hath  been  blasted  and  blown  out 
by  some  for  the  space  of  three  hours  together.  Be 
these  the  Christian  and  divine  mysteries,  and  not 
rather  the  dreams  of  men  ?  Be  these  the  faithful 
dispensers  of  God's  mysteries,  and  not  rather  false 
dissipators  of  them  1  whom  God  never  put  in  office, 
but  rather  the  devil  set  them  over  a  miserable 
family,  over  an  house  miserably  ordered  and  en- 
treated. Happy  were  the  people  if  such  preached 
seldom. 

And  yet  it  is  a  wonder  to  see  these,   in  their 


76  SERMON   PPvEACHED   BEFORE   THE 

generation,  to  be  much  more  prudent  and  politic 
than  the  faithful  ministers  are  in  their  generation ; 
while  they  go  about  more  prudently  to  stablish 
men's  dreams,  than  these  do  to  hold  up  God's 
commandments. 

Thus  it  Cometh  to  pass  that  works  lucrative, 
will-works,  men's  fancies  reign;  but  christian 
works,  necessary  works,  fruitful  works,  be  trodden 
under  the  foot.  Thus  the  evil  is  much  better  set 
out  by  evil  men,  than  the  good  by  good  men ; 
because  the  evil  be  more  wise  than  be  the  good 
in  their  generation.  These  be  the  false  stewards, 
whom  all  good  and  faithful  men  every  day  accuse 
unto  the  rich  master  of  the  household,  not  without 
great  heaviness,  that  they  waste  his  goods ;  whom 
he  also  one  day  will  call  to  him,  and  say  to  them 
as  he  did  to  his  steward,  when  he  said,  "  What 
is  this  that  I  hear  of  theef  Here  God  partly 
wonderetli  at  our  ingratitude  and  perfidy,  partly 
ohideth  us  for  them  ;  and  being  both  full  of  wonder 
and  ready  to  chide,  asketh  us,  "  What  is  this  that 
I  hear  of  you  V     As  though  he  should  say  unto 


COJfVOCATION   OF   THE    CLERGY.  77 

US ;  "All  good  men  in  all  places  complain  of  you, 
accuse  your  avarice,  your  exactions,  your  tyranny. 
They  have  required  in  you  a  long  season,  and  yet 
require,  diligence  and  sincerity.  I  commanded 
you,  that  with  all  industry  and  labour  ye  should 
feed  my  sheep  :  ye  earnestly  feed  yourselves  from 
day  to  day,  wallowing  in  delights  and  idleness. 
I  commanded  you  to  teach  my  commandments,  and 
not  your  fancies ;  and  that  ye  should  seek  my 
glory  and  my  vai^tage  :  you  teach  your  own  tradi- 
tions, and  seek  your  own  glory  and  profit.  You 
preach  very  seldom  ;  and  when  ye  do  preach,  do 
nothing  but  cumber  them  that  preach  truly, 
as  much  as  lieth  in  you  :  that  it  were  much  better 
such  were  not  to  preach  at  all,  than  so  perniciously 
to  preach.  Oh,  what  hear  I  of  you  1  You,  that 
ought  to  be  my  preachers,  what  other  thing  do 
you,  than  apply  all  your  study  hither,  to  bring  all 
my  preachers  to  envy,  shame,  contempt?  Yea, 
more  than  this,  ye  pull  them  into  perils,  into 
prisons,  and,  as  much  as  in  you  lieth,  to  cruel 
deaths.     To  be  short,  I  would  that  christian  people 


78  SERMON  PREACHED  BEFORE  THE 

should  hear  my  doctrine,  and  at  their  convenient 
leisure  read  it  also,  as  many  as  would  :  your  care 
is  not  that  all  men  may  hear  it,  but  all  your  care 
is,  that  no  lay  man  do  read  it :  surely,  being  afraid 
lest  they  by  the  reading  should  understand  it,  and 
understanding,  learn  to  rebuke  our  slothfulness. 
This  is  your  generation,  this  is  your  dispensation, 
this  is  your  wisdom.  In  this  generation,  in  this 
dispensation,  you  be  most  politic,  most  witty. 
These  be  the  things  that  I  hear  of  your  demeanour. 
I  wished  to  hear  better  report  of  you.  Have  ye 
thus  deceived  me  1  or  have  ye  rather  deceived 
yourselves  ?  Where  I  had  but  one  house,  that 
is  to  say,  the  church,  and  this  so  dearly  beloved 
of  me,  that  for  the  love  of  her  I  put  myself  forth 
to  be  slain,  and  to  shed  my  blood ;  this  church  at 
my  departure  I  committed  unto  your  charge,  to 
be  fed,  to  be  nourished,  and  to  be  made  much  of. 
My  pleasure  was  ye  should  occupy  my  place ;  my 
desire  was  ye  should  have  borne  like  love  to  this 
church,  like  fatherly  affection,  as  I  did  :  I ,  made 
you  my  vicars,  yea,  in  matters  of  most  importance. 


CONVOCATION   OF   THE    CLERGY. 

"  For  thus  I  taught  openly  :  '  He  that  should 
hear  you,  should  hear  me;  he  that  should  despise 
you,  should  despise  me.'  I  gave  you  also  keys, 
not  earthly  keys,  but  heavenly.  I  left  my  goods 
that  I  have  evermore  most  highly  esteemed,  that 
is,  my  word  and  sacraments,  to  be  dispensed  of  you. 
These  benefits  I  gave  you,  and  do  you  give  me 
these  thanks  1  Can  you  find  in  your  hearts  thus 
to  abuse  my  goodness,  my  benignity,  my  gentle- 
ness'? Have  you  thus  deceived  me?  No,  no,  ye 
have  not  deceived  me,  but  yourselves.  My  gifts 
and  benefits  towards  you  shall  be  to  your  greater 
damnation.  Because  yon  have  contemned  the 
lenity  and  clemency  of  the  master  of  the  house, 
ye  have  right  well  deserved  to  abide  the  rigour 
and  severity  of  the  judge.  Come  forth  then,  let 
us  see  an  account  of  your  stewardship.  An  horrible 
and  fearful  sentence  :  Ye  may  have  no  longer  my 
goods  in  your  hands.  A  voice  to  weep  at,  and 
to  make  men  tremble  ! " 

You  see,  brethren,  you  see,  what  evil  the  evil 
stewards  must  come  to.     Your  labour  is  paid  for, 


80  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

if  ye  can  so  take  heed,  that  no  such  sentence  be 
spoken  to  you  ;  nay,  we  must  all  take  heed  lest 
these  threatenings  one  day  take  place  in  us.  But 
lest  the  length  of  my  sermon  offend  you  too  sore, 
I  will  leave  the  rest  of  the  parable  and  take  me 
to  the  handling  of  the  end  of  it ;  that  is,  I  will 
declare  unto  you  how  the  children  of  this  world  be 
more  witty,  crafty,  and  subtle,  than  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  light  in  their  generation.  Which 
sentence  would  God  it  lay  in  my  poor  tongue  to 
explicate  with  such  light  of  words,  that  I  might 
seem  rather  to  have  painted  it  before  your  eyes, 
than  to  have  spoken  it ;  and  that  you  might  rather 
seem  to  see  the  thing,  than  to  hear  it !  But  I 
confess  plainly  this  thing  to  be  far  above  my 
power.  Therefore  this  being  only  left  to  me,  I 
wish  for  that  I  have  not,  and  am  sorry  that  that 
is  not  in  me  which  I  would  so  gladly  have,  that  is, 
power  so  to  handle  the  thing  that  I  have  in  hand, 
that  all  that  I  say  may  turn  to  the  glory  of  God, 
.your  souls'  health,  and  the  edifying  of  Christ's 
body      Wherefore  I  pray  you  all  to  pray  with  me 


CONYOCATION  OF  THE   CLERGY.  8l 

unto  God,  and  that  in  your  petition  you  desire, 
that  these  two  thincjs  he  vouchsafe  to  grant  us, 
first,  a  mouth  for  me  to  speak  rightly ;  next,  ears 
for  you,  that  in  hearing  me  ye  may  take  profit  at 
my  hand  :  and  that  this  may  come  to  effect,  you 
shall  desire  him,  unto  whom  our  master  Christ  bad 
we  should  pray,  saying  even  the  same  prayer  that  he 
himself  did  institute.  Wherein  ye  shall  pray  for 
our  most  gracious  sovereign  lord  the  king,  chief 
and  supreme  head  of  the  church  of  England  under 
Christ,  and  for  the  most  excellent,  gracious,  and 
virtuous  lady  queen  Jane,  his  most  lawful  wife, 
and  for  all  his,  whether  they  be  of  the  clergy  or 
laity,  whether  they  be  of  the  nobility,  or  else  other 
his  grace's  subjects,  not  forgetting  those  that  being 
departed  out  of  this  transitory  life,  and  now  sleep 
in  the  sleep  of  peace,  and  rest  from  their  labours 
in  quietness  and  peaceable  sleep,  faithfully,  lovingly, 
and  patiently  looking  for  that  that  they  clearljr 
shall  see  when  God  shall  be  so  pleased.  For  ali 
these,  and  for  grace  necessary,  ye  shall  say  unto 
God  God's  prayer,  Pater-noster. 


82  SERMON  PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 


TBDE  SECOND  SEEMON,  IN  THE  AFTERNOON. 
Filii  kujiis  seculi,  ^-c. — Luc.  xvi.  [8]. 
Christ  in  this  saying  touched  the  sloth  and  slug- 
gishness of  his,  and  did  not  allow  the  fraud  and 
subtlety  of  others  ;  neither  was  glad  that  it  was  in- 
deed as  he  had  said,  but  complained  rather  that  it 
should  be  so  :  as  many  men  speak  many  things,  not 
that  they  ought  to  be  so,  but  that  they  are  wont  to 
be  so.  Nay,  this  grieved  Christ,  that  the  children 
of  this  world  should  be  of  more  policy  than  the 
children  of  light ;  which  thing  was  true  in  Christ's 
time,  and  now  in  our  time  is  most  true.  Who  is 
so  blind  but  he  seeth  this  clearly ;  except  perchance 
there  be  any  that  cannot  discern  the  children  of 
the  world  from  the  children  of  light?  The  chil- 
dren of  the  world  conceive  and  bring  forth  more 
prudently ;  and  things  conceived  and  brought 
forth  they  nourish  and  conserve  with  much  more 
policy  than  do  the  children  of  light.  "Which  thing 
is  as  sorrowful  to  be  said,  as  it  seemeth  absurd  to 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        83 

be  heard.  When  ye  hear  the  children  of  the 
world,  you  understand  the  world  as  a  father.  For 
the  world  is  father  of  many  children,  not  by  the 
first  creation  and  work,  but  by  imitation  of  love. 
He  is  not  only  a  father,  but  also  the  son  of  another 
father.  If  ye  know  once  his  father,  by  and  by  ye 
shall  know  his  children.  For  he  that  hath  the 
devil  to  his  father,  must  needs  have  devilish 
children.  The  devil  is  not  only  taken  for  father, 
but  also  for  prince  of  the  world,  that  is,  of  worldly 
folk.  It  is  either  all  one  thing,  or  else  not  much 
different,  to  say,  children  of  the  world,  and  children 
of  the  devil ;  according  to  that  that  Christ  said  to 
the  Jews,  "  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil : " 
where  as  undoubtedly  he  spake  to  children  of  this 
world.  Now  seeing  the  devil  is  both  author  and 
ruler  of  the  darkness,  in  the  which  "the  children  of 
this  world  walk,  or,  to  say  better,  wander  ;  they 
mortally  hate  both  the  light,  and  also  the  children 
of  light.  And  hereof  it  cometh,  that  the  children 
of  light  never,  or  very  seldom,  lack  persecution  in 
this  world,  unto  which  the  children  of  the  world. 


84  SERMON  PREACHED  BEFORE   THE 

that  is,  of  the  devil,  bringeth  them.  And  there  is 
no  man  but  he  seeth,  that  these  use  much  more 
policy  in  procuring  the  hurt  and  damage  of  the 
good,  than  those  in  defending  themselves.  There- 
fore, brethren,  gather  you  the  disposition  and  study 
of  the  children  by  the  disposition  and  study  of  the 
fathers.  Ye  know  this  is  a  proverb  much  used  : 
"An  evil  crow,  an  evil  egg.''  Then  the  children 
of  this  world  that  are  known  to  have  so  evil  a 
father,  the  world,  so  evil  a  grandfather,  the  devil, 
cannot  choose  but  be  evil.  Surely  the  first  head 
of  their  ancestry  was  the  deceitful  serpent  the 
devil,  a  monster  monstrous  above  all  monsters.  I 
cannot  wholly  express  him,  I  wot  not  what  to  call 
him,  but  a  certain  thing  altogether  made  of  the 
hatred  of  God,  of  mistrust  in  God,  of  lyings, 
deceits,  perjuries,  discords,  manslaughters  ;  and,  to 
say  at  one  word,  a  thing  concrete,  heaped  up  and 
made  of  all  kind  of  mischief.  But  what  the  devil 
mean  I  to  go  about  to  describe  particularly  the 
devil's  nature,  when  no  reason,  no  power  of  man's 
mind  can  comprehend  it  1     This  alonely  I  can  say 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        85 

grossly,  and  as  in  a  sum,  of  the  which  all  we  (our 
hurt  is  the  more)  have  experience,  the  devil  to  be 
a  stinking  sentine  of  all  vices  ;  a  foul  filthy  channel 
of  all  mischiefs ;  and  that  this  world,  his  son,  even 
a  child  meet  to  have  such  a  parent,  is  not  much 
unlike  his  father. 

Then,  this  devil  being  such  one  as  can  never  be 
unlike  himself  ;  lo,  of  Envy,  his  well-beloved  Le- 
man,  he  begat  the  World,  and  after  left  it  with 
Discord  at  nurse ;  which  World,  after  that  it  came 
to  man's  state,  had  of  many  concubines  many  sons. 
He  was  so  fecund  a  father,  and  had  gotten  so 
many  children  of  Lady  Pride,  Dame  Gluttony, 
Mistress  Avarice,  Lady  Lechery,  and  of  Dame 
Subtlety,  that  now  hard  and  scant  ye  may  find  any 
corner,  any  kind  of  life,  where  many  of  his  children 
be  not.  In  court,  in  cowls,  in  cloisters,  in  rochets, 
be  they  never  so  white  ;  yea,  where  shall  ye  not 
find  them^  Howbeit,  they  that  be  secular  and 
laymen,  are  not  by  and  by  children  of  the  world  ; 
nor  they  children  of  light,  that  are  called  spiritual, 
and  of  the  clergy.     No,  no  ;  as  ye  may  find  among 


86  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

the  laity  many  diildren  of  light,  so  among  the 
clergy,  (how  much  soever  we  arrogate  these  holy 
titles  unto  us,  and  think  them  only  attributed  to 
us,  Vos  estis  lux  mundi,  peculium  Christi,  S^c. 
"  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world,  the  chosen  people 
of  Christ,  a  kingly  priesthood,  an  holy  nation,  and 
such  other,")  ye  shall  find  many  children  of  the 
world ;  because  in  all  places  the  world  getteth 
many  children.  Among  the  lay  people  the  world 
ceaseth  not  to  bring  to  pass,  that  as  they  be  called 
wordly,  so  they  are  wordly  indeed  ;  driven  head- 
long by  worldly  desires  :  insomuch  that  they  may 
right  well  seem  to  have  taken  as  well  the  manners 
as  the  name  of  their  father.  In  the  clergy,  the 
world  also  hath  learned  a  way  to  make  of  men 
spiritual,  worldlings  ;  yea,  and  there  also  to  form 
worldly  children,  where  with  great  pretence  of 
holiness,  and  crafty  colour  of  religion,  they  utterly 
desire  to  hide  and  cloak  the  name  of  the  world,  as 
though  they  were  ashamed  of  their  father  ;  which 
do  execrate  and  detest  the  world  (being  neverthe- 
less their  father)  in  words  and  outward  signs,  but 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLEEGY.        87 

in  heart  and  work  tliej  coll  and  kiss  liim,  and  in 
all  their  lives  declare  themselves  to  be  his  babes  ; 
insomuch  that  in  all  worldly  points  they  far  pass 
and  surmount  those  that  they  call  seculars,  laymen, 
men  of  the  world.  The  child  so  diligently  fol- 
loweth  the  steps  of  his  father,  is  never  destitute  of 
the  aid  of  his  grandfather.  These  be  our  holy 
holy  men,  that  say  they  are  dead  to  the  world, 
when  no  men  be  more  lively  in  worldly  things  than 
some  of  them  be.  But  let  them  be  in  profession 
and  name  most  farthest  from  the  world,  most 
alienate  from  it ;  yea,  so  far,  that  they  may  seem 
to  have  no  occupying,  no  kindred,  no  affinity, 
nothing  to  do  w4th  it :  yet  in  their  life  and  deeds 
they  shew  themselves  no  bastards,  but  right  be- 
gotten children  of  the  world;  as  that  which  the 
world  long  sithens  had  by  his  dear  wife  Dame 
Hypocrisy,  and  since  hath  brought  them  up  and 
multiplied  to  more  than  a  good  many ;  increased 
them  too  much,  albeit  they  swear  by  all  he-saints 
and  she-saints  too,  that  they  know  not  their  father, 
nor  mother,  neither  the  world,  nor  hypocrisy ;  as 


88  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE    THE 

indeed  they  can  semble  and  dissemble  all  things  ; 
which  thing  they  might  learn  wonderful  well  of 
their  parents.  I  speak  not  of  all  religious  men, 
but  of  those  that  the  world  hath  fast  knit  at  his 
girdle,  even  in  the  midst  of  their  religion,  that  is, 
of  many  and  more  than  many.  For  I  fear,  lest  in 
all  orders  of  men  the  better,  I  must  say  the 
greater  part  of  them  be  out  of  order,  and  children 
of  the  world.  Many  of  these  might  seem  ingrate 
and  unkind  children,  that  will  no  better  acknow- 
ledge and  recognise  their  parents  in  words  and 
outward  pretence,  but  abrenounce  and  cast  them 
oif,  as  though  they  hated  them  as  dogs  and  ser- 
pents. Howbeit  they,  in  this  wise,  are  most 
grateful  to  their  parents,  because  they  be  most  like 
them,  so  lively  representing  them  in  countenance 
and  conditions,  that  their  parents  seem  in  them  to 
be  young  again,  forasmuch  as  they  ever  say  one 
thing  and  think  another.  They  shew  themselves 
to  be  as  sober,  as  temperate,  as  Curius  the  Roman 
was,  and  live  every  day  as  though  all  their  life 
were  a  shroving  time.     They  be  like  their  parents, 


I 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLEEGY.        89 

I  say,  inasmuch  as  they,  in  following  them,  seem 
and  make  men  believe  they  hate  them.  Thus 
grandfather  Devil,  father  "World,  and  mother 
Hypocrisy,  have  brought  them  up.  Thus  good 
obedient  sons  have  borne  away  their  parents' 
commandments ;  neither  these  be  solitary,  how 
religious,  how  mocking,  how  monking,  I  would 
say,  soever  they  be. 

O  ye  will  lay  this  to  my  charge,  that  monachus 
and  solitarius  signifieth  all  one.  I  grant  this  to 
be  so,  yet  these  be  so  solitary  that  they  be  not 
alone,  but  accompanied  with  great  flocks  of  frater- 
nities. And  I  marvel  if  there  be  not  a  great  sort 
of  bishops  and  prelates,  that  are  brethren  germain 
unto  these  ;  and  as  a  great  sort,  so  even  as  right 
born,  and  world's  children  by  as  good  title  as  they. 
But  because  I  cannot  speak  of  all,  when  I  say 
prelates,  T  understand  bishops,  abbots,  priors, 
archdeacons,  deans,  and  other  of  such  sort,  that 
are  now  called  to  this  convocation,  as  I  see,  to  en- 
treat here  of  nothing  but  of  such  matters  as  both 
appertain  to  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  to  the  wealth 


90  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

of  the  people  of  England.  Which  thing  I  pray 
God  they  do  as  earnestly  as  they  ought  to  do. 
But  it  is  to  be  feared  lest,  as  light  hath  many  her 
children  here,  so  the  world  hath  sent  some  of  his 
whelps  hither ;  amongst  the  which  I  know  there 
can  be  no  concord  nor  unity,  albeit  they  be  in  one 
place,  in  one  congregation.  I  know  there  can  be 
no  agreement  between  these  two,  as  long  as  they 
have  minds  so  unlike,  and  so  contrary  affections, 
judgments  so  utterly  diverse  in  all  points.  But  if 
the  children  of  this  world  be  either  more  in 
number,  or  more  prudent  than  the  children  of 
light,  what  then  availeth  us  to  have  this  convoca- 
tion 1  Had  it  not  been  better  we  had  not  been 
called  together  at  all  1  For  as  the  children  of  this 
world  be  evil,  so  they  breed  and  bring  forth  things 
evil ;  and  yet  there  be  more  of  them  in  all  places, 
or  at  the  least  they  be  more  politic  than  the  chil- 
dren of  light  in  their  generation.  And  here  I 
speak  of  the  generation  whereby  they  do  engender, 
and  not  of  that  whereby  they  are  engendered,  be- 
cause  it  should  be   too  long  to  entreat  how  the 


CONVOCATION"  OP  THE  CLERGY.        91 

children  of  light  are  engendered,  and  how  they 
come  in  at  the  door  ;  and  how  the  children  of  the 
world  be  engendered,  and  come  in  another  way. 
Howbeit,  I  think  all  you  that  be  here  were  not 
engendered  after  one  generation,  neither  that  ye 
all  came  by  your  promotions  after  one  manner  : 
God  grant  that  ye.  engendered  worldly,  do  not  en- 
gender worldly  :  and  as  now  I  much  pass  not  how 
ye  were  engendered,  or  by  w^hat  means  ye  were 
promoted  to  those  dignities  that  ye  now  occupy,  so 
it  be  honest,  good  and  profitable,  that  ye  in  this 
your  consultation  shall  do  and  engender. 

The  end  of  your  convocation  shall  shew  what 
ye  have  done ;  the  fruit  that  shall  come  of  your 
consultation  shall  shew  what  generation  ye  be  of. 
For  what  have  ye  done  hitherto,  I  pray  you,  these 
seven  years  and  more  1  What  have  ye  engendered  1 
What  have  ye  brought  forth  1  What  fruit  is  come 
of  your  long  and  great  assembly'?  What  one 
thing  that  the  people  of  England  hath  been  the 
better  of  a  hair  ;  or  you  yourselves,  either  more 
accepted  before  God,  or  better  discharged  toward 


92  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

the  people  committed  unto  your  cure  1  For  that 
the  people  is  better  learned  and  taught  now,  than 
they  were  in  time  past,  to  whether  of  these  ought 
we  to  attribute  it,  to  your  industry,  or  to  the 
providence  of  God,  and  the  foreseeing  of  the  king's 
grace  !  Ought  we  to  thank  you,  or  the  king's  high- 
ness 1  Whether  stirred  other  first,  you  the  king, 
that  he  might  preach,  or  he  you  by  his  letters, 
that  ye  should  preach  oftener?  Is  it  unknown, 
think  you,  how  both  ye  and  your  curates  were,  in 
[a]  manner,  by  violence  enforced  to  let  books  to  be 
made,  not  by  you,  but  by  profane  and  lay  persons ; 
to  let  them,  I  say,  be  sold  abroad,  and  read  for  the 
instruction  of  the  people  1  I  am  bold  with  you, 
but  I  speak  Latin  and  not  English,  to  the  clergy, 
not  to  the  laity;  I  speak  to  you  being  present, 
and  not  behind  your  backs.  God  is  my  witness,  I 
speak  whatsoever  is  spoken  of  the  good-will  that  I 
bear  you  ;  God  is  my  witness,  which  knoweth  my 
heart,  and  compelleth  me  to  say  that  I  say. 

Now,  I  pray  you  in  God's  name,  what  did  you, 
so  great  fathers,  so  many,  so  long  a  season,  so  oft 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        93 

assembled  together?  What  went  you  about? 
What  would  ye  have  brought  to  pass  1  Two  things 
taken  away — the  one,  that  ye  (which  I  heard) 
burned  a  dead  man  :  the  other,  that  ye  (which  I 
felt)  went  about  to  burn  one  being  alive  :  him, 
because  he  did,  I  cannot  tell  how,  in  his  testament 
withstand  your  profit ;  in  other  points,  as  I  have 
heard,  a  very  good  man ;  reported  to  be  of  an 
honest  life  while  he  lived,  full  of  good  works,  good 
both  to  the  clergy,  and  also  to  the  laity :  this  other, 
which  truly  never  hurt  any  of  you,  ye  would  havo 
raked  in  the  coals,  because  he  would  not  subscribe 
to  certain  articles  that  took  away  the  supremacy 
of  the  king : — take  away  these  two  noble  acts,  and 
there  is  nothing  else  left  that  ye  went  about,  that 
I  know,  saving  that  I  now  remember,  that  some- 
what ye  attempted  against  Erasmus,  albeit  as  yet 
nothing  is  come  to  light.  Ye  have  oft  sat  in  con- 
sultation, but  what  have  ye  done  ?  Ye  have  had 
many  things  in  deliberation,  but  what  one  is  put 
forth,  whereby  either  Christ  is  more  glorified,  or 
else  Christ's  people  made  more  holy  1     I  appeal  to 


94  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

your  own  conscience.  How  chanced  this  ?  How 
came  it  thus  ?  Because  there  were  no  children  of 
light,  no  children  of  God  amongst  you,  which, 
setting  the  world  at  nought,  would  study  to  illus- 
trate the  glory  of  God,  and  thereby  shew  them- 
selves children  of  light  1  I  think  not  so,  certainly 
I  think  not  so.  God  forbid,  that  all  you,  which 
were  gathered  together  under  the  pretence  of  light, 
should  be  children  of  the  world  !  Then  why 
happened  this?  Why,  I  pray  you?  Perchance, 
either  because  the  children  of  the  world  were  more 
in  number  in  this  your  congregation,  as  it  oft 
happeneth,  or  at  the  least  of  more  policy  than  the 
children  of  light  in  their  generation :  whereby  it 
might  very  soon  be  brought  to  pass,  that  these 
were  much  more  stronger  in  gendering  the  evil 
than  these  in  producing  the  good.  The  children  of 
light  have  policy,  but  it  is  like  the  policy  of  the 
serpent,  and  is  joined  with  doveish  simplicity. 
They  engender  nothing  but  simply,  faithfully,  and 
plainly,  even  so  doing  all  that  they  do.  And 
therefore   they   may  with   more   facility  be  cum- 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        95 

bered  in  their  engendering,  and  be  the  more  ready- 
to  take  injuries.  But  the  children  of  this  world 
have  worldly  policy,  foxly  craft,  lion-like  cruelty, 
power  to  do  hurt,  more  than  either  aspis  or 
hasiliscus,  engendering  and  doing  all  things  fraudu- 
lently, deceitfully,  guilefully  :  which  as  Nimrods 
and  such  sturdy  and  stout  hunters,  being  full  of 
simulation  and  dissimulation  before  the  Lord, 
deceive  the  children  of  light,  and  cumber  them 
easily.  Hunters  go  not  forth  in  every  man's  sight, 
but  do  their  affairs  closely,  and  with  use  of  guile 
and  deceit  wax  every  day  more  craftier  than 
other. 

The  children  of  this,  world  be  like  crafty 
hunters;  they  be  misnamed  children  of  light, 
forasmuch  as  they  so  hate  light,  and  so  study  to 
do  the  works  of  darkness.  If  they  were  the 
children  of  light,  they  would  not  love  darkness. 
It  is  no  marvel  that  they  go  about  to  keep  other 
in  darkness,  seeing  they  be  in  darkness,  from,  top 
to  toe  overwhelmed  with  darkness,  darker  than  is 
the  darkness  of  hell.     Wherefore  it  is  well  done  in 


96  SERMON  PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

all  orders  of  men,  but  especial  in  the  order  of 
prelates,  to  put  a  difference  between  children  of 
light  and  children  of  the  world,  because  great 
deceit  ariseth  in  taking  the  one  for  the  other. 
Great  imposture  cometh,  when  they  that  the 
common  people  take  for  the  light,  go  about  to  take 
the  sun  and  the  light  out  of  the  world.  But  these 
be  easily  known,  both  by  the  diversity  of  minds, 
and  also  their  armours.  For  whereas  the  children 
of  light  are  thus  minded,  that  they  seek  their 
adversaries'  health,  wealth,  and  profit,  with  loss 
of  their  own  commodities,  and  ofttimes  with 
jeopardy  of  their  life ;  the  children  of  the  world, 
contrariwise,  have  such  stomachs,  that  they  will 
sooner  see  them  dead  that  doth  them  good,  than 
sustain  any  loss  of  temporal  things.  The  armour 
of  the  children  of  light  are,  first,  the  word  of  God, 
which  they  ever  set  forth,  and  with  all  diligence 
put  it  abroad,  that,  as  much  as  in  them  lieth,  it 
may  bring  forth  fruit :  after  this,  patience  and 
prayer,  with  the  which  in  all  adversities  the  Lord 
comforteth   them.     Other  things  they  commit  to 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLEEGY.        97 

God,  unto  whom  they  leave  all  revengement.     The 

armour  of  the  children  of  the  world  are,  sometime 

frauds  and  deceits,  sometime  lies  and  money :  by 

the  first  they  make  their  dreams,  their  traditions  ; 

by   the   second   they   stablish   and   confirm   their 

dreams,  be  they  never  so  absurd,  never  so  against 

scripture,   honesty,   or  reason.     And  if  any  man 

resist  them,  even  with  these  weapons  they  procure 

to  slay  him.     Thus  they  bought  Christ's  death,  the 

very  light  itself,  and  obscured  him  after  his  death  : 

thus  they  buy  every  day  the  children  of  light,  and 

obscure  them,  and  shall  so  do,  until  the  world  be  at 

an  end.     So  that  it  may  be  ever  true,  that  Christ 

said  :  "  The  children  of  the  world  be  wiser,  &c." 

These  worldlings  pull  down  the  lively  faith,  and 

full  confidence  that  men  have  in  Christ,  and  set  up 

another   faith,  another   confidence,    of   their   own 

making :    the  children  of  light  contrary.      These 

worldlings  set  little  by  such  works  as  God  hath 

prepared  for  our  salvation,  but  they  extol  traditions 

and  works  of  their  own  invention  :  the  children  of 

light  contrary.     The  worldlings,  if  they  spy  profit, 
D— 8 


98  SEEMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

gains,  or  lucre  in  any  things  be  it  never  such  a 
trifle,  be  it  never  so  pernicious,  they  preach  it  to 
the  people  (if  they  preach  at  any  time),  and  these 
things  they  defend  with  tooth  and  nail.  They  can 
scarce  disallow  the  abuses  of  these,  albeit  they  be 
intolerable,  lest  in  disallowing  the  abuse  they  lose 
part  of  their  profit.  The  children  of  the  light 
contrary,  put  all  things  in  their  degree,  best 
highest^  next  next,  the  worst  lowest.  They  extol 
things  necessary.  Christian,  and  commanded  of  God. 
They  pull  down  will-works  feigned  by  men,  and 
put  them  in  their  place.  The  abuses  of  all  things 
they  earnestly  rebuke.  But  yet  these  things  be  so 
done  on  both  parties,  and  so  they  both  do  gender, 
that  the  ckildren  of  the  world  shew  themselves 
wiser  than  the  children  of  light,  and  that  frauds 
and  deceits,  lies  and  money,  seem  evermore  to  have 
the  upper  hand.  I  hold  my  peace  ;  I  will  not  say 
how  fat  feasts,  and  jolly  banquets,  be  jolly  instru- 
ments to  set  forth  worldly  matters  withal.  Neither 
the  children  of  the  world  be  only  wiser  than  the 
children  of  light,  but  are  also  some  of  them  among 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE  CLERGY.        99 

themselves  much  wiser  than  the  other  in  their 
generation.  For  albeit,  as  touching  the  end,  the 
generation  of  them  all  is  one ;  yet  in  this  same 
generation  some  of  them  have  more  craftily  en- 
gendered than  the  other  of  their  fellows. 

For  what  a  thing  was  that,  that  once  e very- 
hundred  year  was  brought  forth  in  Rome  of  the 
children  of  this  world,  and  with  how  much  policy 
it  was  made,  ye  heard  at  Paul's  Cross  in  the 
beginning  of  the  last  parliament :  how  some 
brought  forth  canonizations,  some  expectations, 
some  pluralities  and  unions,  some  tot-quots  and 
dispensations,  some  pardons,  and  these  of  wonder- 
ful variety,  some  stationaries,  some  jubilaries,  some 
pocularies  for  drinkers,  some  manuaries  for  handlers 
of  relicks,  some  pedaries  for  pilgrims,  some  oscu- 
laries  for  kissers  ;  some  of  them  engendered  one, 
some  other  such  fetures,  and  every  one  in  that  he 
was  delivered  of,  was  excellent  politic,  wise ;  yea, 
so  wise,  that  with  their  wisdom  they  had  almost 
made  all  the  world  fools. 

But  yet  they  that  begot  and  brought  forth  that 


100  SERMON  PREACHED  BEFORE   THE 

our  old  ancient  purgatory  pick-purse ;  that  that 
was  swaged  and  cooled  with  a  Franciscan's  cowl, 
put  upon  a  dead  man's  back,  to  the  fourth  part  of 
his  sins ;  that  that  was  utterly  to  be  spoiled,  and 
of  none  other  but  of  our  most  prudent  lord  Pope, 
and  of  him  as  oft  as  him  listed ;  that  satisfactory, 
that  missal,  that  scalary  :  they,  I  say,  that  were 
the  wise  fathers  and  genitors  of  this  purgatory, 
were  in  my  mind  the  wisest  of  all  their  generation, 
and  so  far  pass  the  children  of  light,  and  also  the 
rest  of  their  company,  that  they  both  are  but  fools, 
if  ye  compare  them  with  these.  It  was  a  pleasant 
fiction,  and  from  the  beginning  so  profitable  to  the 
feigners  of  it,  that  almost,  I  dare  boldly  say,  there 
hath  been  no  emperor  that  hath  gotten  more  by 
taxes  and  tallages  of  them  that  were  alive,  than 
these,  the  very  and  right-begotten  sons  of  the 
world,  got  by  dead  men's  tributes  and  gifts.  If 
there  be  some  in  England,  that  would  this  sweet- 
ing of  the  world  to  be  with  no  less  policy  kept  still 
than  it  was  born  and  brought  forth  in  Rome,  who 
then  can  accuse  Christ  of  lying  1    No,  no ;  as  it 


CONVOCATION   OP   THE   CLERGY.  101 

hath  been  ever  true,  so  it  shall  be,  that  the  children 
of  the  world  be  much  wiser,  not  only  in  making 
their  things,  but  also  in  conserving  them.  I  wot 
not  what  it  is,  but  somewhat  it  is  I  wot,  that  some 
men  be  so  loth  to  see  the  abuse  of  this  monster, 
purgatory,  which  abuse  is  more  than  abominable  : 
as  who  should  say,  there  is  none  abuse  in  it,  or  else 
as  though  there  can  be  none  in  it.  They  may 
seem  heartily  to  love  the  old  thing,  that  thus 
earnestly  endeavour  them  to  restore  him  his  old 
name.  They  would  not  set  an  hair  by  the  name, 
but  for  the  thing.  They  be  not  so  ignorant  (no, 
they  be  crafty),  but  that  they  know  if  the  name 
come  again,  the  thing  will  come  after.  Thereby  it 
ariseth,  that  some  men  make  their  cracks,  that 
they,  maugre  all  men's  heads,  have  found  •  pur- 
gatory. I  cannot  tell  what  is  found.  This,  to 
pray  for  dead  folks,  this  is  not  found,  for  it  was 
never  lost.  How  can  that  be  found  that  was  not 
lost  1  0  subtle  finders,  that  can  find  things,  if  God 
will,  ere  they  be  lost !  For  that  cowlish  deliver- 
ance, their  scalary  losings,  their  papal  spoliations, 


102  SERMON  PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

and  other  such  their  figments,  they  cannot  find. 
No,  these  be  so  lost,  as  they  themselves  grant,  that 
though  they  seek  them  never  so  diligently,  yet  they 
shall  not  find  them,  except  perchance  they  hope  to 
see  them  come  in  again  with  their  names ;  and 
that  then  money-gathering  may  return  again,  and 
deceit  walk  about  the  country,  and  so  stablish 
their  kingdom  in  all  kingdoms.  But  to  what  end 
this  chiding  between  the  children  of  the  world  and 
the  children  of  light  will  come,  only  he  knoweth 
that  once  shall  judge  them  both. 

Now,  to  make  haste  and  to  come  somewhat 
nigher  the  end.  Go  ye  to,  good  brethren  and 
fathers,  for  the  love  of  God,  go  ye  to ;  and  seeing 
we  are  here  assembled,  let  us  do  something  where- 
by we  may  be  known  to  be  the  children  of  light. 
Let  us  do  somewhat,  lest  we,  which  hitherto  have 
been  judged  children  of  the  world,  seem  even  still 
to  be  so.  All  men  call  us  prelates  :  then,  seeing 
we  be  in  council,  let  us  so  order  ourselves,  that  we 
be  prelates  in  honour  and  dignity  ;  so  we  may  be 
prelates   in   holiness,   benevolence,  diligence,    and 


CONVOCATION   OF   THE   CLERGY.  103 

sincerity.  All  men  know  that  we  be  here  gathered^ 
and  with  most  fervent  desire  they  anheale,  breathe, 
and  gape  for  the  fruit  of  our  convocation  :  as  our 
acts  shall  be,  so  they  shall  name  us  :  so  that  now 
it  lietli  in  us,  whether  we  will  be  called  children  of 
the  world,  or  children  of  light. 

Wherefore  lift  up  your  heads,  brethren,  and  look 
about  with  your  eyes,  spy  what  things  are  to  be 
reformed  in  the  church  of  England.  Is  it  so  hard, 
is  it  so  great  a  matter  for  you  to  see  many  abuses 
in  the  clergy,  many  in  the  laity  ?  What  is  done 
in  the  Arches  ?  Nothing  to  be  amended  1  What 
do  they  there  1  Do  they  evermore  rid  the  people's 
business  and  matters,  or  cumber  and  ruffle  them  ? 
Do  they  evermore  correct  vice,  or  else  defend  it, 
sometime  being  well  corrected  in  other  places  ? 
How  many  sentences  be  given  there  in  time,  as 
they  ought  to  be  ?  If  men  say  truth,  how  many 
without  bribes?  Or  if  all  things  be  well  done 
there,  what  do  men  in  bishops'  Consistories  ?  Shall, 
you  often  see  the  punishments  assigned  by  the  laws, 
executed,  or  else  money-redemptions  used  in  their 


104  SEEMON  PREACHED   BEPOEE   THE 

stead  ?.  How  think  you  by  the  ceremonies  that  are 
in  England,  oft-times,  with  no  little  offence  of  weak 
•consciences,  contemned ;  more  oftener  with  super- 
stition so  defiled,  and  so  depraved,  that  you  may 
doubt  whether  it  were  better  some  of  them  to  tarry 
still,  or  utterly  to  take  them  away  ?  Have  not  our 
forefathers  complained  of  the  ceremonies,  of  the 
superstition,  and  estimation  of  them  ] 

Do  ye  see  nothing  in  our  holidays  ?  of  the  which 
V'ery  few  were  made  at  the  first,  and  they  to  set 
forth  goodness,  virtue,  and  honesty  :  but  sithens, 
in  some  places,  there  is  neither  mean  nor  measure 
dn  making  new  holidays,  as  who  should  say,  this 
-one  thing  is  serving  of  God,  to  make  this  law,  that 
no  man  may  work.  But  what  doth  the  people  on 
these  holidays  1  Do  they  give  themselves  to  god- 
liness, or  else  ungodliness?  See  ye  nothing, 
brethren?  If  you  see  not,  yet  God  seeth.  God 
seeth  all  the  whole  holidays  to  be  spent  miserably 
in  drunkenness,  in  glossing,  in  strife,  in  envy,  in 
dancing,  dicing,  idleness,  and  gluttony.  He  seeth 
all  this,  and  threaleneth  punishment  for  it.     He 


CONVOCATION   OF   THE   CLEEGY.  105 

seeth  it,  whicli  neither  is  deceived  in  seeing,  nor 
deceiveth  when  he  threateneth. 

Thus  men  serve  the  devil ;  for  God  is  not  thus 
served,  albeit  ye  say  ye  serve  God.  No,  the  devil 
hath  more  service  done  unto  him  on  one  holiday, 
than  on  many  working  days.  Let  all  these  abuses 
be  counted  as  nothing,  who  is  he  that  is  not  sorry,. 
to  see  in  so  many  holidays  rich  and  wealthy  persons- 
to  flow  in  delicates,  and  men  that  live  by  their 
travail,  poor  men,  to  lack  necessary  meat  and  drink 
for  their  wives  and  their  children,  and  that  they 
cannot  labour  upon  the  holidays,  except  they  will 
be  cited,  and  brought  before  our  Officials  1  Were 
it  not  the  office  of  good  prelates  to  consult  upon 
these  matters,  and  to  seek  some  remedy  for  them  1 
Ye  shall  see,  my  brethren,  ye  shall  see  once,  what 
will  come  of  this  our  winking. 

"What  think  ye  of  these  images  that  are  had 
more  than  their  fellows  in  reputation ;  that  are 
gone  unto  with  such  labour  and  weariness  of  the 
body,  frequented  with  such  our  cost,  sought  out 
and  visited  with  such  confidence  ?     What  say  ye 


106  SERMON  PREACHED  BEFORE   THE 

by  these  images,  that  are  so  famous,  so  noble,  so 
noted,  being  of  them  so  many  and  so  divers  in 
England?  Do  you  think  that  this  preferring  of 
picture  to  picture,  image  to  image,  is  the  right  use, 
and  not  rather  the  abuse,  of  images  1  But  you  will 
say  to  me,  "Why  make  ye  all  these  interrogations  1 
and  why,  in  these  your  demands,  do  you  let  and 
withdraw  the  good  devotion  of  the  people  ?  Be  not 
all  things  well  done,  that  are  done  with  good  intent, 
when  they  be  profitable  to  us  1  So,  surely,  cove- 
tousness  both  thinketh  and  speaketh.  Were  it  not 
better  for  us,  more  for  estimation^  more  meeter  for 
men  in  our  places,  to  cut  away  a  piece  of  this  our 
profit,  if  we  will  not  cut  away  all,  than  to  wink  at 
such  ungodliness,  and  so  •  long  to  wink  for  a  little 
lucre  ;  specially  if  it  be  ungodliness,  and  also  seem 
unto  you  ungodliness  1  These  be  two  things,  so  oft  to 
seek  mere  images,  and  sometime  to  visit  the  relicks 
of  saints.  And  yet,  as  in  those  there  may  be  much 
ungodliness  committed,  so  there  may  here  some 
superstition  be  hid,  if  that  sometime  we  chance  to 
visit  pigs'  bones  instead  of  saints'  relicks,  as  in 


CONVOCATION   OF   THE    CLERGY.  107 

time  past  it  hath  chanced,  I  had  almost  said,  in 
England.  Then  this  is  too  great  a  blindness,  a 
darkness  too  sensible,  that  these  should  be  so  com- 
mended in  sermons  of  some  men,  and  preached  to 
be  done  after  such  manner,  as  though  they  could 
not  be  evil  done ;  which,  notwithstanding,  are  such, 
that  neither  God  nor  man  commandeth  them  to  be 
done.  No,  rather,  men  commanded  them  either 
not  to  be  done  at  all,  or  else  more  slowlier  and 
seldomer  to  be  done,  forasmuch  as  our  ancestors 
made  this  constitution  :  "  We  command  the  priests 
that  they  oft  admonish  the  people,  and  in  especial 
women,  that  they  make  no  vows  but  after  long 
deliberation,  consent  of  their  husbands  and  counsel 
of  the  priest."  The  church  of  England  in  time 
past  made  this  constitution.  What  saw  they  that 
made  this  decree  ?  They  saw  the  intolerable  abuses 
of  images.  They  saw  the  perils  that  might  ensue 
of  going  on  pilgrimage.  They  saw  the  superstitious 
difference  that  men  made  between  ima^e  and  image. 
Surely,  somewhat  they  saw.  The  constitution  is 
so  made,  that  in  manner  it  taketh  away  all  such 


108  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

pilgrimages.  For  it  so  plucketh  away  the  abuse  of 
them,  that  it  leaveth  either  none  or  else  seldom  use 
of.  them.  For  they  that  restrain  making  vows  for 
going  of  pilgrimage,  restrain  also  pilgrimage  ;  see- 
ing that  for  the  most  part  it  is  seen  that  few  go  on 
pilgrimage  but  vow-makers,  and  such  as  by  promise 
bind  themselves  to  go.  And  when,  I  pray  you, 
should  a  man's  wife  go  on  pilgrimage,  if  she  went 
not  before  she  had  well  debated  the  matter  with 
herself,  and  obtained  the  consent  of  her  husband, 
being  a  wise  man,  and  were  also  counselled  by  a 
learned  priest  so  to  do  1  When  should  she  go  far 
off  to  these  famous  images  1  For  this  the  common 
people  of  England  think  to  be  going  on  pilgrimage ; 
to  go  to  some  dead  and  notable  image  out  of  town, 
that  is  to  say,  far  from  their  house.  Now  if  your 
forefathers  made  this  constitution,  and  yet  thereby 
did  nothing,  the  abuses  every  day  more  and  more 
increased,  what  is  left  for  you  to  do  1  Brethren 
and  fathers,  if  ye  purpose  to  do  any  thing,  what 
should  ye  sooner  do,  than  to  take  utterly  away 
these  deceitful  and  juggling  images ;  or  else,  if  ye 


CONVOCATION   OF   THE   CLERGY.  109 

know  any  other  mean  to  put  away  abuses,  to  shew 
it,  if  ye  intend  to  remove  abuses?  Methink  it 
should  be  grateful  and  pleasant  to  you  to  mark  the 
earnest  mind  of  your  forefathers,  and  to  look  upon 
their  desire  where  they  say  in  their  constitution, 
"We  command  you,"  and  not,  "We  counsel  you." 
How  have  we  been  so  long  a-cold,  so  long  slack  in 
setting  forth  so  wholesome  a  precept  of  the  church 
of  England,  where  we  be  so  hot  in  all  things  that 
have  any  gains  in  them,  albeit  they  be  neither 
commanded  us,  nor  yet  given  us  by  counsel ;  as 
though  we  had  lever  the  abuse  of  things  should 
tarry  still  than,  it  taken  away,  lose  our  profit  1  To 
let  pass  the  solemn  and  nocturnal  bacchanals,  the 
prescript  miracles^  that  are  done  upon  certain  days 
in  the  west  part  of  England,  who  hath  not  heard  % 
I  think  ye  have  heard  of  St.  Blesis's  heart  which 
is  at  Malverne,  and  of  St.  Algar's  bones,  how  long 
they  deluded  the  people  :  I  am  afraid,  to  the  loss  of 
many  souls.  Whereby  men  may  well  conjecture, 
that  all  about  in  this  realm  there  is  plenty  of  such 
juggling  deceits.     And  yet  hitherto  ye  have  sought 


110  SERMON   PREACHED   BEFORE   THE 

no  remedy.  But  even  still  the  miserable  people 
are  suffered  to  take  the  false  miracles  for  the  true, 
and  to  lie  still  asleep  in  all  kind  of  superstition. 
God  have  mercy  upon  us  ! 

Last  of  all,  how  think  you  of  matrimony  ?  Is 
all  well  here  1  What  of  baptism  1  Shall  we  ever- 
more in  ministering  of  it  speak  Latin,  and  not  in 
English  rather,  that  the  people  may  know  what  is 
said  and  done  'i 

What  think  ye  of  these  mass-priests,  and  of  the 
masses  themselves  1  What  say  ye  1  Be  all  things 
here  so  without  abuses,  that  nothing  ought  to  be 
amended  ?  Your  forefathers  saw  somewhat,  which 
made  this  constitution  against  the  venality  and 
sale  of  masses,  that,  under  pain  of  suspending,  no 
priest  should  sell  his  saying  of  tricennals  or  annals 
What  saw  they,  that  made  this  constitution  ^  What 
priests  saw  they  1  What  manner  of  masses  saw 
they,  trow  ye  ?  But  at  the  last,  what  became  of  so 
good  a  constitution  1  God  have  mercy  upon  us  !  If 
there  be  nothing  to  be  amended  abroad,  concerning 
the  whole,  let  every  one  of  us  make  one  better  :  if 


CONVOCATION  OF   THE   CLEEGY,  111 

there  be  neither  abroad  nor  at  home  any  thing  to 
be  amended  and  redressed,  my  lords,  be  ye  of  good 
cheer,  be  merry  ;  and  at  the  least,  because  we  have 
nothing  else  to  do,  let  us  reason  the  matter  how 
we  may  be  richer.  Let  us  fall  to  some  pleasant 
communication ;  after  let  us  go  home,  even  as 
good  as  we  came  hither,  that  is,  right-begotten 
children  of  the  world,  and  utterly  worldlings. 
And  while  we  live  here,  let  us  all  make  bone  cheer. 
For  after  this  life  there  is  small  pleasure,  little 
mirth  for  us  to  hope  for  ;  if  now  there  be  nothing 
to  be  changed  in  our  fashions.  Let  us  say,  not  as 
St.  Peter  did,  "  Our  end  approacheth  nigh,  '  this  is 
an  heavy  hearing  ;  but  let  us  say  as  the  evil  ser- 
vant said,  "  It  will  be  long  ere  my  master  come." 
This  is  pleasant.  Let  us  beat  our  fellows  :  let  us 
eat  and  drink  with  drunkards.  Surely,  as  oft  as 
we  do  not  take  away  the  abuse  of  things,  so  oft  we 
beat  our  fellows.  As  oft  as  we  give  not  the  people 
their  true  food,  so  oft  we  beat  our  fellows.  As  oft 
as  we  let  them  die  in  superstition,  so  oft  we  beat 
them.     To  be  short,  as  oft  as  we  blind  lead  them 


112  SERMON  PREACHED  BEFORE   THE 

blind,  so  oft  we  beat,  and  grievously  beat  our 
fellows.  When  we  welter  in  pleasures  and  idle- 
ness, then  we  eat  and  drink  with  drunkards. 
But  God  will  come,  God  will  come,  he  will  not 
tarry  long  away.  He  will  come  upon  such  a  day 
as  we  nothing  look  for  him,  and  at  such  hour  as  we 
know  not.  He  will  come  and  cut  us  in  pieces. 
He  will  reward  us  as  he  doth  the  hypocrites.  He 
will  set  us  where  wailing  shall  be,  my  brethren ; 
where  gnashing  of  teeth  shall  be,  my  brethren. 
And  let  here  be  the  end  of  our  tragedy,  if  ye  will. 
These  be  the  delicate  dishes  prepared  for  the 
world's  well-beloved  children.  These  be  the  wafers 
and  junkets  provided  for  worldly  prelates — wailing 
and  gnashing  of  teeth.  Can  there  be  any  mirth, 
where  these  two  courses  last  all  the  feast  1  Here 
we  laugh,  there  we  shall  weep.  Our  teeth  make 
merry  here,  ever  dashing  in  delicates ;  there  we 
shall  be  torn  with  teeth,  and  do  nothing  but  gnash 
and  grind  our  own.  To  what  end  have  we  now 
excelled  other  in  policy  ?  What  have  we  brought 
forth  at  the  last  ?  Ye   see,  brethren,  what  sorrow, 


CONVOCATION  OF  THE   CLERGY.  113 

what  punishment  is  provided  for  you,  if  ye  be 
worldlings.  If  ye  will  not  thus  be  vexed,  be  ye 
not  the  children  of  the  world.  If  ye  will  not  be 
the  children  of  the  world,  be  not  stricken  with  the 
love  of  worldly  things ;  lean  not  upon  them.  If 
ye  will  not  die  eternally,  live  not  worldly.  Come, 
go  to  ;  leave  the  love  of  your  profit ;  study  for  the 
glory  and  profit  of  Christ ;  seek  in  your  consul- 
tations such  things  as  pertain  to  Christ,  and  bring- 
forth  at  the  last  somewhat  that  may  please  Christ. 
Feed  ye  tenderly,  with  all  diligence,  the  flock  of 
Christ.  Preach  truly  the  word  of  God.  Love  the 
light,  walk  in  the  light,  and  so  be  ye  the  children 
of  light  while  ye  are  in  this  world,  that  ye  may 
shine  in  the  world  that  is  to  come  bright  as  the 
sun,  with  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
to  whom  be  all  honour,  praise,  and  glory.     Amen. 


114 


A  SERMON  OF  THE  REVEREND  FATHER  MASTER 
HUGH  LATIMER,  PREACHED  IN  THE  SHROUDS 

AT   ST.    Paul's   church   in  London,  on  the 

EIGHTEENTH    DAY    OF   JANUARY,    ANNO   1518. 

Qiicecimque  seripta  sunt  ad  nostram  doctrinam  scripta  sunt. — 
Rom.  XV.  4. 

"  All  things  which  are  written,  are  written  for 
our  erudition  and  knowledge.  All  things  that  are 
written  in  God's  book,  in  the  Bible  book,  in  the 
book  of  the  holy  scripture,  are  written  to  be  our 
doctrine." 

I  told  you  in  my  first  sermon,  honourable 
audience,  that  I  purposed  to  declare  unto  you  two 
things.  The  one,  what  seed  should  be  sown  in 
God's  field,  in  God's  plough  land ;  and  the  other, 
who  should  be  the  sowers  :  that  is  to  say,  what 
doctrine  is  to  be  taught  in  Christ's  church  and  con- 
gregation, and  what  men  should  be  the  teachers  and 
preachers  of  it.  The  first  part  I  have  told  you  in 
the  three  sermons'past,  in  which  I  have  assayed  to 


SERMON  OF  THE  PLOUGH.  115 

set  forth  my  plough,  to  prove  what  I  could  do.  And 
now  I  shall  tell  you  who  be  the  ploughers :  for  God's 
word  is  a  seed  to  be  sown  in  God's  field,  that  is, 
the  faithful  congregation,  and  the  preacher  is  the 
sower.  And  it  is  in  the  gospel :  Exivit  qui  semhi- 
at  seminare  semen  suum  ;  "  He  that  soweth,  the 
husbandman,  the  ploughman,  went  forth  to  sow 
his  seed."  So  that  a  preacher  is  resembled  to  a 
ploughman,  as  it  is  in  another  place :  Ifemo 
admota  aratro  manu,  et  a  tergo  respiciens,  aptics 
est  regno  Dei.  "  No  man  that  putteth  his  hand 
to  the  plough,  and  looketh  back,  is  apt  for  the 
kingdom  of  God."  That  is  to  say,  let  no  preacher 
be  negligent  in  doing  his  office.  Albeit  this  is 
one  of  the  places  that  hath  been  racked,  as  I  told 
you  of  racking  scriptures.  And  I  have  been  one 
of  them  myself  that  hath  racked  it,  I  cry  God 
mercy  for  it;  and  have  been  one  of  them  that 
have  believed  and  expounded  it  against  religious 
persons  that  would  forsake  their  order  which  thej'^ 
had  professed,  and  would  go  out  of  their  cloister  : 
whereas    indeed    it    toucheth    not    monkery,    nor 


116  SERMON   OP   THE   PLOUGH. 

maketli  any  thing  at  all  for  any  such  matter ;  but 
it  is  directly  spoken  of  diligent  preaching  of  the 
word  of  God. 

For  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  one  of  God's 
plough-works,  and  the  preacher  is  one  of  God's 
ploughmen.  Ye  may  not  be  offended  with  my 
similitude,  in  that  I  compare  preaching  to  the 
labour  and  work  of  ploughing,  and  the  preacher 
to  a  ploughman  :  ye  may  not  be  offended  with  this 
my  similitude ;  for  I  have  been  slandered  of  some 
persons  for  such  things.  It  hath  been  said  of  me, 
"  Oh,  Latimer !  nay,  as  for  him,  I  will  never 
believe  him  while  I  live,  nor  never  trust  him  ;  for 
he  likened  our  blessed  lady  to  a  saffron-bag:"  where 
indeed  I  never  used  that  similitude.  But  it  was, 
as  I  have  said  unto  you  before  now,  according  to 
that  which  Peter  saw  before  in  the  spirit  of 
prophecy,  and  said,  that  there  should  come  after 
men  ^;er  quos  via  veritatis  mcdedictis  afficeretur ; 
there  should  come  fellows  "  by  whom  the  way  of 
truth  should  be  evil  spoken  of,  and  slandered." 
But  in  case  I  had  used  this  similitude,  it  had  not 


SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH.  117 

been  to  be  reproved,  but  might  have  been  without 
reproach.  For  I  might  have  said  thus :  as  the 
saffron-bag  that  hath  been  full  of  saffron,  or  hath 
had  saffron  in  it,  doth  ever  after  savour  and  smell 
of  the  sweet  saffron  that  it  contained ;  so  our 
blessed  lady,  which  conceived  and  bare  Christ  in 
her  womb,  did  ever  after  resemble  the  manners 
and  virtues  of  that  precious  babe  that  she  bare. 
And  what  had  our  blessed  lady  been  the  worse  for 
this?  or  what  dishonour  was  this  to  our  blessed 
lady  1  But  as  preachers  must  be  wary  and  cir- 
cumspect, that  they  give  not  any  just  occasion  to 
be  slandered  and  ill  spoken  of  by  the  hearers,  so 
must  not  the  auditors  be  offended  without  cause. 
For  heaven  is  in  the  gospel  likened  to  a  mustard- 
seed  :  it  is  compared  also  to  a  piece  of  leaven ;  and 
as  Christ  saith,  that  at  the  last  day  he  will  come 
like  a  thief :  and  what  dishonour  is  this  to  God  ? 
or  what  derogation  is  this  to  heaven?  Ye  may 
not  then,  I  say,  be  offended  with  my  similitude, 
for  because  I  liken  preaching  to  a  ploughman's 
labour,  and  a  prelate  to  a  ploughman.     But  now 


118  SERMON  OP  THE  PLOUGH. 

you  will  ask  me,  whom  I  call  a  prelate  1  A  prelate 
is  that  man,  whatsoever  he  be,  that  hath  a  flock 
to  be  taught  of  him ;  whosoever  hath  any  spiritual 
charge  in  the  faithful  congregation,  and  whosoever 
he  be  that  hath  cure  of  souls.  And  well  may  the 
preacher  and  the  ploughman  be  likened  together: 
first,  for  their  labour  of  all  seasons  of  the  year; 
for  there  is  no  time  of  the  year  in  which  the  plough- 
man hath  not  some  special  work  to  do  :  as  in  my 
country  in  Leicestershire,  the  ploughman  hath  a  time 
to  set  forth,  and  to  assay  his  plough,  and  other  times 
for  other  necessary  works  to  be  done.  And  then 
they  also  may  be  likened  together  for  the  diversity  of 
works  and  variety  of  offices  that  they  have  to  do. 
For  as  the  ploughman  first  setteth  forth  his  plough, 
and  then  tilleth  his  land,  and  breaketh  it  in 
furrows,  and  sometime  ridgeth  it  up  again;  and 
at  another  time  harroweth  it  and  clotteth  it,  and 
sometime  dungeth  it  and  hedgeth  it,  diggeth  it 
and  weedeth  it,  purgeth  and  maketh  it  clean :  so 
the  prelate,  the  preacher,  hath  many  diverse  offices 
to_do.     He  hath  first  a  busy  work  to  bring  his 


SERMON  or  THE  PLOFGH.  119 

parishioners  to  a  right  faith,  as  Paul  calleth  it, 
and  not  a  swerving  faith ;  but  to  a  faith  that 
embraceth  Christ,  and  trusteth  to  his  merits ; 
a  lively  faith,  a  justifying  faith ;  a  faith  that 
maketh  a  man  righteous,  without  respect  of  works  : 
as  ye  have  it  very  well  declared  and  set  forth  in 
the  Homily.  He  hath  then  a  busy  work,  I  say, 
to  bring  his  flock  to  a  right^  faith,  and  then  to 
confirm  them  in  the  same  faith  :  now  casting  them 
down  with  the  law,  and  with  threatenings  of  God 
for  sin ;  now  ridging  them  up  again  with  the 
gospel,  and  with  the  promises  of  God's  favour : 
now  weeding  them,  by  telling  them  their  faults, 
and  making  them  forsake  sin ;  now  clotting  them 
by  breaking  their  stony  hearts,  and  by  making 
them  supplehearted,  and  making  them  to  have 
hearts  of  flesh;  that  is,  soft  hearts,  and  apt  for 
doctrine  to  enter  in  :  now  teaching  to  know  God 
rightly,  and  to  know  their  duty  to  God  and  their 
neighbours  :  now  exhorting  them,  when  they  know 
their  duty,  that  they  do  it,  and  be  diligent  in  it ; 
so  that  they  have  a  continual  work  to  do.    Great  is 


120  SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH. 

their  business,  and  therefore  great  should  be  their 
liire.  They  have  great  labours,  and  therefore  they 
ought  to  have  good  livings,  that  they  may  com- 
modiously  feed  their  flock  ;  for  the  preaching  of 
the  word  of  God  unto  the  people  is  called  meat : 
scripture  calleth  it  meat ;  not  strawberries,  that 
come  but  once  a  year,  and  tarry  not  long,  but  are 
soon  gone  :  but  it  is  meat,  it  is  no  dainties.  The 
people  must  have  meat  that  must  be  familiar  and 
continual,  and  daily  given  unto  them  to  feed  upon. 
Many  make  a  strawberry  of  it,  ministering  it  but 
once  a  year ;  but  such  do  not  the  office  of  good 
prelates.  For  Christ  saith,  Quis  putas  est  servus 
prudens  et  Jidelis  ?  Qui  dat  cibuni  in  tempore. 
"Who  think  you  is  a  wise  and  faithful  servant? 
He  that  giveth  meat  in  due  time."  So  that  he 
must  at  all  times  convenient  preach  diligently  : 
therefore  saith  he,  "  Who  trow  ye  is  a  faithful 
servant  ? "  He  speaketh  it  as  though  it  were  a 
rare  thing  to  find  such  a  one,  and  as  though  he 
should  say,  there  be  but  a  few  of  them  to  find  in 
the    world.     And    how    few   of    them    there   be 


SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH.  121 

throughout  this  realm  that  give  meat  to  their  flock 
as  they  should  do,  the  Visitors  can  best  tell.  Too 
few,  too  few ;  the  more  is  the  pity,  and  never  so 
few  as  now. 

By  this,  then,  it  appeareth  that  a  prelate,  or  any 
that  hath  cure  of  soul,  must  diligently  and  sub- 
stantially work  and  labour.  Therefore  saith  Paul 
to  Timothy,  Qui  episcopatum  desiderat,  hie  bonuin 
opus  desiderat :  "  He  that  desireth  to  have  the 
office  of  a  bishop,  or  a  prelate,  that  man  desireth  a 
good  work."  Then  if  it  be  a  good  work,  it  is 
work ;  ye  can  make  but  a  work  of  it.  It  is  God's 
work,  God's  plough,  and  that  plough  God  would 
have  still  going.  Such  then  as  loiter  and  live  idly, 
are  not  good  prelates,  or  ministers.  And  of  such 
as  do  not  preach  and  teach,  nor  do  their  duties, 
God  saith  by  his  prophet  Jeremy,  Maledictus  qui 
facit  opus  Dei  fraudulenter ;  "  Cursed  be  the  man 
that  doth  the  work  of  God  fraudulently,  guilefully 
or  deceitfully : "  some  books  have  it  negligenter, 
"negligently  or  slackly."  How  many  such  pre- 
lates, how  many  such  bishops.  Lord,  for  thy  mercy, 


122  SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH. 

are  there  now  in  England  !  And  what  shall  we  in 
this  case  do  1  shall  we  company  with  them  ]  0 
Lord,  for  thy  mercy  !  shall  wo  not  company  with 
them  ?  O  Lord,  whither  shall  we  flee  from  them  ? 
But  "cursed  be  he  that  doth  the  work  of  God 
negligently  or  guilefully."  A  sore  word  for  them 
that  are  negligent  in  discharging  their  office,  or 
have  done  it  fraudulently  ;  for  that  is  the  thing 
that  maketh  the  people  ill. 

But  true  |^it  must  be  that  Christ  saith,  MuUi 
sunt  vocatiy  pauci  vero  electi:  "Many  are  called, 
but  few  are  chosen.''  Here  have  I  an  occasion  by 
the  way  somewhat  to  say  unto  you  ;  yea,  for  the 
place  I  alleged  unto  you  before  out  of  Jeremy,  the 
forty- eighth  chapter.  And  it  was  spoken  of  a 
spiritual  work  of  God,  a  work  that  was  com- 
manded to  be  done ;  and  it  was  of  shedding 
blood,  and  of  destroying  the  cities  of  Moab. 
For,  saith  he,  "  Cursed  be  he  that  keepeth  back 
his  sword  from  shedding  of  blood."  As  Saul, 
when  he  kept  back  the  sword  from  shedding  of 
blood  at  what  time  he  was  sent  against  Amaleck, 


SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH.  123^ 

was  refused  of  God  for  being  disobedient  to  God's 
commandment,  in  that  he  spared  Agag  the  king. 
So  that  that  place  of  the  prophet  was  spoken  of 
them  that  went  to  the  destruction  of  the  cities  of 
Moab,  among  the  which  there  was  one  called 
Nebo,  which  was  much  reproved  for  idolatry, 
superstition,  pride,  avarice,  cruelty,  tyranny,  and 
for  hardness  of  heart ;  and  for  these  sins  was 
plagued  of  God  and  destroyed. 
^  Now  what  shall  we  say  of  these  rich  citizens  of 
London  1  What  shall  I  say  of  them  1  Shall  I 
call  them  proud  men  of  London,  malicious  men  of 
London,  merciless  men  of  London?  No,  no,  I 
may  not  say  so ;  they  will  be  offended  with  me 
then.  Yet  must  I  speak.  For  is  there  not  reigning 
in  London  as  much  pride,  as  much  covetousness, 
as  much  cruelty,  as  much  oppression,  and  as  much 
superstition,  as  was  in  Nebo  ?  Yes,  I  think,  and 
much  more  too.  Therefore  I  say,  repent,  O  Lon- 
don ;  repent,  repent.  Thou  hearest  thy  faults  told 
thee,  amend  them,  amend  them.  .  I  think,  if  Nebo 
had  had  the  preaching  that  thou  hast,  they  would 


124  SERMON   OP   THE   PLOUGH. 

have  converted.  And,  you  rulers  and  officers,  be 
wise  and  circumspect,  look  to  your  charge,  and  see 
you  do  your  duties ;  and  rather  be  glad  to  amend 
your  ill  living  than  to  be  angry  when  you  are 
warned  or  told  of  your  fault.  What  ado  was  there 
made  in  London  at  a  certain  man,  because  he  said, 
(and  indeed  at  that  time  on  a  just  cause,)  "Bur- 
gesses !"  quoth  he,  "nay.  Butterflies."  Lord,  what 
ado  there  was  for  tliat  word !  And  yet  would  God 
they  were  no  worse  than  butterflies  !  Butterflies 
do  but  their  nature  :  the  butterfly  is  not  covetous, 
is  not  gi-eedy,  of  other  men's  goods  ;  is  not  full 
of  envy  and  hatred,  is  not  malicious,  is  not  cruel, 
is  not  merciless.  The  butterfly  glorieth  not  in  her 
own  deeds,  nor  preferreth  the  traditions  of  men 
before  God's  word ;  it  committeth  not  idolatry, 
nor  worshippeth  false  gods.  But  London  cannot 
abide  to  be  rebuked ;  such  is  the  nature  of  man. 
If  they  be  pricked,  they  will  kick;  if  they  be 
rubbed  on  the  gall,  they  will  wince ;  but  yet  they 
will  not  amend  their  faults,  they  will  not  be  ill 
spoken  of.     But  how  shall  I  speak  well  of  them  ? 


SERMON   OF   THE    PLOUGH.  125 

If  you  could  be  content  to  receive  and  follow  the 
word  of  God,  and  favour  good  preachers,  if  you 
could  bear  to  be  told  of  your  faults,  if  you  could 
amend  when  you  hear  of  them,  if  you  would  be 
glad  to  reform  that  is  amiss  ;  if  I  might  see  any 
such  inclination  in  you,  that  you  would  leave  to  be 
merciless,  and  begin  to  be  charitable,  I  would  then 
hope  well  of  you,  I  would  then  speak  well  of  you. 
But  London  was  never  so  ill  as  it  is  now.  In 
times  past  men  were  full  of  pity  and  compassion, 
but  now  there  is  no  pity  ;  for  in  London  their 
brother  shall  die  in  the  streets  for  cold,  he  shall 
lie  sick  at  the  door  between  stock  and  stock,  I 
cannot  tell  what  to  call  it,  and  perish  there  for 
hunger :  was  there  ever  more  unmercifulness  in 
Nebo  ?  I  think  not.  In  times  past,  when  any 
rich  man  died  in  London,  they  were  wont  to  help 
the  poor  scholars  of  the  Universities  with  ex- 
hibition. When  any  man  died,  they  would  be- 
queath great  sums  of  money  toward  the  relief  of 
the  poor.  When  I  was  a  scholar  in  Cambridge 
myself,  I  heard  very  good  report  of  London,  and 


126  SERMON   OF  THE   PLOUGH. 

knew  many  that  had  relief  of  the  rich  men  of  Lon- 
don :  but  now  I  can  hear  no  such  good  report,  and 
yet  I  inquire  of  it,  and  hearken  for  it ;  but  now 
charity  is  waxen  cold,  none  helpeth  the  scholar, 
nor  yet  the  poor.  And  in  those  days,  what  did 
they  when  they  helped  the  scholars  1  Marry,  they 
maintained  and  gave  them  livings  that  were  very 
papists,  and  professed  the  pope's  doctrine :  and  now 
that  the  knowledge  of  God's  word  is  brought  to 
light,  and  many  earnestly  study  and  labour  to  set  it 
forth,  now  almost  no  man  helpeth  to  maintain  them. 
Oh  London,  London  !  repent,  repent ;  for  I 
think  God  is  more  displeased  with  London  than 
ever  he  was  with  the  city  of  Nebo.  Repent 
therefore,  repent,  London,  and  remember  that  the 
same  God  liveth  now  that  punished  Nebo,  even 
the  same  God,  and  none  other ;  and  he  will  punish 
sin  as  well  now  as  he  did  then :  and  he  will 
punish  tiie  iniquity  of  London,  as  well  as  he  did 
then  of  Nebo.  Amend  therefore.  And  ye  that 
be  prelates,  look  well  to  your  office,  for  right  prel- 
ating  is  busy  labouring,  and  not  lording.      There- 


SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH.  127 

fore  preach  and  teach,  and  let  your  plough  be 
doing.  Ye  lords,  I  say,  that  live  like  loiterers, 
look  well  to  your  office  ;  the  plough  is  your  office 
and  charge.  If  you  live  idle  and  loiter,  you  do 
not  your  duty,  you  follow  not  your  vocation  :  let 
your  plough  therefore  be  going,  and  not  cease,  that 
the  ground  may  bring  forth  fruit. 

But  now  methinketh  I  hear  one  say  unto  me  : 
Wot  ye  what  you  say  1  Is  it  a  work  1  Is  it  a 
labour  1  How  then  hath  it  happened  that  we  have 
had  so  many  hundred  years  so  many  unpreaching 
prelates,  lording  loiterers,  and  idle  ministers  1  Ye 
would  have  me  here  to  make  answer,  and  to  show 
cause  thereof.  Nay,  this  land  is  not  for  me  to 
plough ;  it  is  too  stony,  too  thorny,  too  hard  for 
me  to  plough.  They  have  so  many  things  that 
make  for  them,  so  many  things  to  lay  for 
themselves,  that  it  is  not  for  my  weak  team  to 
plough  them.  They  have  to  lay  for  themselves 
long  customs,  ceremonies  and  authority,  placing 
in  parliament,  and  many  things  more.  And 
I    fear    me    this    land    is    not    yet    ripe    to    be 


128  SEEMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH. 

ploughed :  for,  as  the  saying  is,  it  lacketh 
weathering  :  this  gear  lacketh  weathering ;  at  least 
way  it  is  not  for  me  to  plough.  For  what  shall  I 
look  for  among  thorns,  but  pricking  and  scratch- 
ing 1  What  among  stones,  but  stumbling  1  What 
(I  had  almost  said)  among  serpents,  but  stinging  ? 
But  this  much  I  dare  say,  that  since  lording  and 
loitering  hath  come  up,  preaching  hath  come 
down,  contrary  to  the  apostles'  times  :  for  they 
/  preached  and  lorded  not,  and  now  they  lord  and 
,  ,'  preach  not.  For  they  that  be  lords  will  ill  go  to 
plough :  it  is  no  meet  ofl&ce  for  them ;  it  is 
not  seeming  for  their  estate.  Thus  came  up 
lording  loiterers :  thus  crept  in  unpreaching  prel- 
ates ;  and  so  have  they  long  continued.  For  how 
many  unlearned  prelates  have  we  now  at  this 
day  !  And  no  marvel  :  for  if  the  ploughmen  that 
now  be  were  made  lords,  they  would  clean  give 
over  ploughing ;  they  would  leave  off  their  labour, 
and  fall  to  lording  outright,  and  let  the  plough 
stand :  and  then  both  ploughs  not  walking,  no- 
thing should  be  in  the  commonweal  but  hunger. 


SERMON  OF  THE  PLOUGH.  129 

For  ever  since  the  prelates  were  made  lords  and 
nobles,  tbe  plough  standeth;  there  is  no  work 
done,  the  people  starve.  They  hawk,  they  hunt, 
they  card,  they  dice  ;  they  pastime  in  their  prel- 
acies with  gallant  gentlemen,  with  their  dancing 
minions,  and  with  their  fresh  companions,  so  that 
ploughing  is  set  aside  :  and  by  their  lording  and 
loitering,  preaching  and  ploughing  is  clean  gone. 
And  thus  if  the  ploughmen  of  the  country  were  as 
negligent  in  their  office  as  prelates  be,  we  should 
not  long  live,  for  lack  of  sustenance.  And  as 
it  is  necessary  for  to  have  this  ploughing  for  the 
sustentation  of  the  body,  so  must  we  have  also  the 
other  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  soul,  or  else  we 
cannot  live  long  ghostly.  For  as  the  body  wasteth 
and  consumeth  away  for  lack  of  bodily  meat,  so 
doth  the  soul  pine  away  for  default  of  ghostly 
meat.  But  there  be  two  kinds  of  inclosing,  to  let 
or  hinder  both  these  kinds  of  ploughing :  the 
one  is  an  inclosing  to  let  or  hinder  the  bodily 
ploughing,  and  the  other  to  let  or  hinder  the 
holiday-ploughing,  the  church-ploughing. 


130  SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH. 

The  bodily  ploughing  is  taken  in  and  inclosed 
through  singular  commodity.  For  what  man  will 
let  go,  or  diminish  his  private  commodity  for  a 
commonwealth  1  And  who  will  sustain  any  damage 
for  the  respect  of  a  public  commodity?  The  other 
plough  also  no  man  is  diligent  to  set  forward,  nor 
no  man  will  hearken  to  it.  But  to  hinder  and  let 
it  all  men's  ears  are  open ;  yea,  and  a  great  "many  of 
this  kind  of  ploughmen,  which  are  very  busy,  and 
would  seem  to  be  very  good  workmen.  I  fear  me 
some  be  rather  mock-gospellers,  than  faithful  plough- 
men. I  know  many  myself  that  profess  the  gospel, 
and  live  nothing  thereafter.  I  know  them,  and  have 
been  conversant  with  some  of  them.  I  know  them, 
and  (T  speak  it  with  a  heavy  heart)  there  is  as  little 
charity  and  good  living  in  them  as  in  any  other ; 
according  to  that  which  Christ  said  in  the  gospel 
to  the  great  number  of  people  that  followed  him,  as 
though  they  had  had  any  earnest  zeal  to  his  doc- 
trine, whereas  indeed  they  had  it  not ;  iV^on  quia 
vidistis  signa,  sed  quia  comedistis  de  panibus.  "Ye 
follow  me,"  saith  he,  "  not  because  ye  have    seen 


SERMON   OF   THE.  PLOUGH.  131 

the  signs  and  miracles  that  I  have  done;  but 
because  ye  have  eaten  the  bread,  and  refreshed  your 
bodies,  therefore  you  follow  me."  So  that  I 
think  many  one  now-a-days  professeth  the  gospel 
for  the  living's  sake,  not  for  the  lov€  they  bear  to 
God's  word.  But  they  that  will  be  true  ploughmen 
must  work  faithfully  for  God's  sake,  for  the  edify- 
ing of  their  brethren.  And  as  diligently  as  tlie 
husbandman  plougheth  for  the  sustentation  of  the 
body,  so  diligently  must  the  prelates  and  ministers 
labour  for  the  feeding  of  the  soul :  both  the  ploughs 
must  still  be  going,  as  most  necessary  for  man. 
And  wherefore  are  magistrates  ordained,  but  that 
the  tranquillity  of  the  commonweal  may  be  con- 
firmed, limiting  both  ploughs  1 

But  now  for  the  fault  of  unpreaching  prelates, 
methink  I  couid  guess  what  might  be  said  for  ex- 
cusing of  them.  They  are  so  troubled  with  lordly 
living,  they  be  so  placed  in  palaces,  crouched  in 
courts,  ruffling  in  their  rents,  dancing  in  their 
dominions,  burdened  with  ambassages,  pampering 
of  their  paunches,  like  a  monk  that  maketh  his 


132  SEEMON  OF  THE  PLOUGH. 

jubilee  ;  munching  in  their  mangers,  and  moiling 
in  their  gay  manors  and  mansions,  and  so  troubled 
with  loitering  in  their  lordships,  that  they  cannot 
attend  it.  They  are  otherwise  occupied,  some  in 
king's  matters,  some  are  ambassadors,  some  of  the 
privy  council,  some  to  furnish  the  court,  some  are 
lords  of  the  parliament,  some  are  presidents,  and 
comptrollers  of  mints. 

Well,  well,  is  this  their  duty?  Is  this  their  office? 
Is  this  their  calling  'I  Should  we  have  ministers 
of  the  church  to  be  comptrollers  of  the  mints  1  Is 
this  a  meet  office  for  a  priest  that  hath  cure  of  souls? 
Is  this  his  charge  1  I  would  here  ask  one  question  : 
I  would  fain  know  who  controlleth  the  devil  at 
home  in  his  parish,  while  he  controlleth  the  mint  ? 
If  the  apostles  might  not  leave  the  office  of  preach- 
ing to  the  deacons,  shall  one  leave  it  for  minting? 
I  cannot  tell  you  ;  but  the  saying  is,  that  since 
priests  have  been  minters,  money  hath  been  worse 
than  it  was  before.  And  they  say  that  the  evilness 
of  money  hath  made  all  things  dearer.  And  in 
this  behalf  I  must  speak  to  England.     "  Hear,  my 


SERMON   OF  THE   PLOUGH.  133 

country,  England,"  as  Paul  said  in  his  first  epistle 
to  the  Corinthians,  the  sixth  chapter ;  for  Paul  was 
no  sitting  bishop,  but  a  walking  and  a  preaching 
bishop.  But  when  he  went  from  them,  he  left  there 
behind  him  the  plough  going  still;  for  he  wrote 
unto  them,  and  rebuked  them  for  going  to  law, 
and  pleading  their  causes  before  heathen  judges : 
"  Is  there,"  said  he,  utterly  among  you  no  wise 
man,  to  be  an  arbitrator  in  matters  of  judgment  ? 
What,  not  one  of  all  that  can  judge  between 
brother  and  brother ;  but  one  brother  goeth  to  law 
with  another,  and  that  under  heathen  judges'? 
Gonstituite  contemptos  qui  sunt  in  ecclesia,  &c.  Ap- 
point them  judges  that  are  most  abject  and  vile  in  the 
congregation."  Which  he  speaketh  in  rebuking 
them  ;  "  For,"  saith  he,  ad  eruhescentiam  vestram 
dico — "  I  speak  it  to  your  shame."  So,  England^  I 
speak  it  to  thy  shame  :  is  there  never  a  nobleman 
to  be  a  lord  president,  but  it  must  be  a  prelate? 
Is  there  never  a  wise  man  in  the  realm  to  be  a 
comptroller  of  the  mint  1  I  speak  it  to  your  shame. 
I  speak  it  to  your  shame.     If  there  be  never  a 


134  SERMON  OF  THE   PIJOUGH. 

wise  man,  make  a  water-bearer,  a  tinker,  a  cobbler, 
a  slave,  a  page,  comptroller  of  the  mint  :  make  a 
mean  gentleman,  a  groom,  a  yeoman,  or  a  poor 
beggar,  lord  president. 

Thus  I  speak,  not  that  I  would  have  it  so ;  but 
"to  your  shame,"  if  there  be  never  a  gentleman 
meet  nor  able  to  be  lord  president.  For  why  are 
not  the  noblemen  and  young  gentlemen  of  England 
so  brought  up  in  knowledge  of  God,  and  in  learn- 
ing, that  they  may  be  able  to  execute  offices  in 
the  commonweal  ?  The  king  hath  a  great  many  of 
wards,  and  I  trow  there  is  a  Court  of  Wards : 
why  is  there  not  a  school  for  the  wards,  as  well  as 
there  is  a  Court  for  their  lands?  Why  are  they 
not  set  in  schools  where  they  may  learn  1  Or  why 
are  they  not  sent  to  the  universities,  that  they 
may  be  able  to  serve  the  king  when  they  come  to 
age?  If  the  wards  and  young  gentlemen  were 
well  brought  up  in  learning,  and  in  the  knowledge 
of  God,  they  would  not  when  they  come  to  age  so 
much  give  themselves  to  other  vanities.  And  if 
the  nobility  be  well  trained  in  godly  learning,  the 


SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH.  135 

people  would  follow  the  same  train.  For  truly, 
such  as  the  noblemen  be,  such  will  the  people  be. 
And  now,  the  only  cause  why  noblemen  be  not 
made  lord  presidents,  is  because  they  have  not 
been  brought  up  in  learning. 

Therefore  for  the  love  of  God  appoint  teachers 
and  schoolmasters,  you  that  have  charge  of  youth ; 
and  give  the  teachers  stipends  worthy  their  pains, 
that  they  may  bring  them  up  in  grammar,  in 
logic,  in  rhetoric,  in  philosophy,  in  the  civil  law, 
and  in  that  which  I  cannot  leave  unspoken  of,  the 
word  of  God.  Thanks  be  unto  God,  the  nobility 
otherwise  is  very  well  brought  up  in  learning  and 
godliness,  to  the  great  joy  and  comfort  of  England  ; 
so  that  there  is  now  good  hope  in  the  youth,  that 
we  shall  another  day  have  a  flourishing  common- 
weal, considering  their  godly  education.  Yea,  and 
there  be  already  noblemen  enough,  though  not  so 
many  as  I  could  wish,  able  to  be  lord  presidents, 
and  wise  men  enough  for  the  mint.  And  as 
unmeet  a  thing  it  is  for  bishops  to  be  lord  presi- 
dents, or  priests  to  be  minters,  as  it  was  for  the 


136  SERMON   OP   THE   PLOUGH. 

Corinthians  to  plead  matters  of  variance  before 
heathen  judges.  It  is  also  a  slander  to  the  noble- 
men, as  though  they  lacked  wisdom  and  learning 
to  be  able  for  such  offices,  or  else  were  no  men  of 
conscience,  or  else  were  not  meet  to  be  trusted,  and 
able  for  such  offices.  And  a  prelate  hath  a  charge 
and  cure  otherwise ;  and  therefore  he  cannot 
discharge  his  duty  and  be  a  lord  president  too. 
For  a  presidentship  requireth  a  whole  man ;  and  a 
bishop  cannot  be  two  men.  A  bishop  hath  his 
office,  a  flock  to  teach,  to  look  unto ;  and  therefore 
he  cannot  meddle  with  another  office,  which  alone 
requireth  a  whole  man :  he  should  therefore  give 
it  over  to  whom  it  is  meet,  and  labour  in  his  own 
business;  as  Paul  writeth  to  the  Thessalonians, 
"  Let  every  man  do  his  own  business,  and  follow 
his  calling."  Let  the  priest  preach,  and  the  noble- 
men handle  the  temporal  matters.  Moses  was  a 
marvellous  man,  a  good  man :  Moses  was  a 
wonderful  fellow,  and  did  his  duty,  being  a 
married  man :  we  lack  such  as  Moses  was.  Well, 
I  would  all  men  would  look  to  their  duty,  as  God 


SEEMON   OF  THE   PLOUGH.  137 

hath   called   them,   and   then  we   should   have   a 
flourishing  christian  commonweal. 

And  now  I  would  ask  a  strange  question :  who 
is  the  most  diligentest  bishop  and  prelate  in  all 
England,  that  passeth  all  the  rest  in  doing  his 
office  I  I  can  tell,  for  I  know  him  who  it  is ;  I 
know  him  well.  But  now  I  think  I  see  you 
listening  and  hearkening  that  I  should  name  him. 
There  is  one  that  passeth  all  the  other,  and  is  the 
most  diligent  prelate  and  preacher  in  all  England. 
And  will  ye  know  who  it  is  ?  T  will  tell  you  :  it 
is  the  devil.  He  is  the  most  diligent  preacher  of 
all  other ;  he  is  never  out  of  his  diocess ;  he  is 
never  from  his  cure ;  ye  shall  never  find  him 
unoccupied  ;  he  is  ever  in  his  parish ;  he  keepeth 
residence  at  all  times ;  ye  shall  never  find  him  out 
of  the  way,  call  for  him  when  you  will  he  is  ever 
at  home ;  the  diligentest  preacher  in  all  the  realm ; 
he  is  ever  at  his  plough  :  no  lording  nor  loitering 
can  hinder  him ;  he  is  ever  applying  his  business, 
ye  shall  never  find  him  idle,  I  warrant  you.  And 
his    office    is    to    hinder     religion,    to    maintain 


188  SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH. 

superstition,  to  set  up  idolatry,  to  teach  all  kind  of 
popery.  He  is  ready  as  he  can  be  wished  for  to 
set  forth  his  plough  ;  to  devise  as  many  ways  as 
can  be  to  deface  and  obscure  God's  glory.  Where 
the  devil  is  resident,  and  hath  his  plough  going, 
there  away  with  books,  and  up  with  candles; 
away  with  bibles,  and  up  with  beads ;  away  with 
the  light  of  the  gospel,  and  up  with  the  light  of 
candles,  yea,  at  noon-days.  Where  the  devil  is 
resident,  that  he  may  prevail,  up  with  all  super- 
stition and  idolatry ;  censing,  painting  of  images, 
candles,  palms,  ashes,  holy  water,  and  new  service 
of  men's  inventing ;  as  though  man  could  invent  a 
better  way  to  honour  God  with  than  God  himself 
hath  appointed.  Down  with  Christ's  cross,  up 
with  purgatory  pickpurse,  up  with  him,  the  popish 
purgatory,  I  mean.  Away  with  clothing  the 
naked,  the  poor  and  impotent ;  up  with  decking  of 
images,  and  gay  garnishing  of  stocks  and  stones : 
up  with  man's  traditions  and  his  laws,  down  with 
God's  traditions  and  his  most  holy  word.  Down 
with  the  old  honour  duo  to  God,  and  up  with  the 


SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH.  139 

new  god's  honour.  Let  all  things  be  done  in 
Latin  :  there  must  be  nothing  but  Latin,  not  so 
much  as  Memento,  homo,  '  quod  cinis  es,  et  in 
cinerem  reverteris :  "Hemember,  man^  that  thou 
art  ashes,  and  into  ashes  thou  shalt  return : " 
which  be  the  words  that  the  minister  speaketh 
unto  the  ignorant  people,  when  he  giveth  them 
ashes  upon  Ash- Wednesday ;  but  it  must  be 
spoken  in  Latin :  God's  w^ord  may  in  no  wise  be 
translated  into  English,  wiw  ';.;;;  , ;  ,  ■  n  ,7i!f)«(>;iJa 
Oh  that  our  prelates  would  be  as  diligent  to  sow 
the  corn  of  good  doctrine,  as  Satan  is  to  sow 
cockle  and  darnel !  And  this  is  the  devilish 
ploughing,  the  which  worketh  to  have  things  in 
Latin,  and  letteth  the  fruitful  edification.  But 
here  some  man  will  say  to  me,  What,  sir,  are  ye  so 
privy  of  the  devil's  counsel,  that  ye  know  all  this 
to  be  true  1  Truly  I  know  him  too  well,  and  have 
obeyed  him  a  little  too  much  in  condescending  to 
some  follies;  and  I  know  him  as  other  men  do, 
yea,  that  he  is  ever  occupied,  and  ever  busy  in 
following  his  plough.     I  know  by  St.  Peter,  which 


140  SERMON  OF   THE   PLOUGH. 

saith  of  him,  Sicut  leo  rugieiis  circuit  qucerens 
quern  devoret :  "  He  goeth  about  like  a  roaring 
lion,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour."  I  would 
have  this  text  well  viewed  and  examined,  every 
word  of  it :  "  Circuit,"  he  goeth  about  in  every 
corner  of  his  diocess ;  he  goeth  on  visitation  daily, 
he  leaveth  no  place  of  his  cure  unvisited :  he 
walketh  round  about  from  place  to  place,  and 
ceaseth  not.  "  jSicut  leo^''  as  a  lion,  that  is, 
strongly,  boldly,  and  proudly ;  stately  and  fiercely 
with  haughty  looks,  with  his  proud  countenances, 
with  his  stately  braggings.  '■^ Rugiens,'^  roaring; 
for  he  letteth  not  slip  any  occasion  to  speak  or  to 
roar  out  when  he  seeth  his  time.  "  (^wcerens,"  he 
goeth  about  seeking,  and  not  sleeping,  as  our 
bishops  do ;  but  he  seeketh  diligently,  he  search  eth 
diligently  all  corners,  where  as  he  may  have  his 
prey.  He  roveth  abroad  in  every  place  of  his 
diocess ;  he  standeth  not  still,  he  is  never  at  rest^ 
but  ever  in  hand  with  his  plough,  that  it  may  go 
forward.  But  there  was  never  such  a  preacher  in 
England  as  he  is.     Who  is  able  to  tell  his  diligent 


SERMON   OP   THE   PLOUGH,  141 

preaching,  which  every  day,  and  every  hour, 
laboureth  to  sow  cockle  and  darnel,  that  he  may 
bi'ing  out  of  form,  and  out  of  estimation  and  room, 
the  institution  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  Christ's 
cross  ?  For  there  he  lost  his  right ;  for  Christ 
said,  Nunc  judicmm  est  mundi,  princeps  seculi 
hujus  ejicietur  foras.  Et  sicut  exaltavit  Moses 
serpentem  in  deserto,  ita  exaltari  oiiortet  Filium 
honiinis.  Et  cum  exaltatus  fuero  a  terra,  omnia 
traham  ad  meipsum.  "  Now  is  the  judgment  of 
this  world,  and  the  prince  of  this  world  shall  be 
cast  out.  And  as  Moses  did  lift  up  the  serpent  in 
the  wilderness,  so  must  the  Son  of  man  be  lift  up. 
And  when  I  shall  be  lift  up  from  the  earth,  I  will 
draw  all  things  unto  myself."  For  the  devil  was 
disappointed  of  his  purpose  :  for  he  thought  all  to 
be  his  own ;  and  when  he  had  once  brought  Christ 
to  the  cross,  he  thought  all  cocksure.  But  there 
lost  he  all  reigning :  for  Christ  said,  Omnia 
traham  ad  meipsum :  "I  will  draw  all  things  to 
myself."  He  meaneth,  drawing  of  man's  soul  to 
salvation.     And   that   he   said   he  would   do  per 


14i2l  SERMON  OP  THE   PLOUGH. 

semetipsum,  by  his  own  self;  not  by  any  other 
body's  sacrifice.  He  meant  by  his  own  sacrifice 
on  the  cross,  where  he  offered  himself  for  the 
redemption  of  mankind ;  and  not  the  sacrifice  of 
the  mass  to  be  offered  by  another.  For  who  can 
offer  him  but  himself?  He  was  both  the  offerei' 
and  the  offering.  And  this  is  the  prick,  this  is 
the  Eiark  at  the  which  the  devil  shooteth,  to 
evacuate  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  to  mingle  the 
institution  of  the  Lord's  supper;  the  which 
although  he  cannot  bring  to  pass,  yet  he  goeth 
about  by  his  sleights  and  subtil  means  to  frustrate 
the  same ;  and  these  fifteen  hundred  years  he  hath 
been  a  doer,  only  purposing  to  evacuate  Christ's 
death,  and  to  make  it  of  small  efficacy  and  virtue. 
For  whereas  Christ,  according  as  the  serpent  was 
lifted  up  in  the  wilderness,  so  would  he  himself  be 
exalted,  that  thereby  as  many  as  trusted  in  him 
should  have  salvation ;  but  the  devil  would  none 
of  that :  they  would  have  us  saved  by  a  daily 
oblation  propitiatory,  by  a  sacrifice  expiatory,  or 
remissory. 


SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH.  143 

Now  if  I  should  preach  in  the  country,  among 
the  unlearned,  I  would  tell  what  propitiatory, 
expiatory,  and  remissory  is  ;  but  here  is  a  learned 
auditory  :  yet  for  them  that  be  unlearned  I  will 
expound  it.  Propitiatory,  expiatory,  remissory,  or 
satisfactory,  for  they  signify  all  one  thing  in  eflfect, 
and  is  nothing  else  but  a  thing  whereby  to  obtain 
remission  of  sins,  and  to  have  salvation.  And 
this  way  the  devil  used  to  evacuate  the  death  of 
Christ,  that  we  might  have  affiance  in  other  things, 
as  in  the  sacrifice  of  the  priest;  whereas  Christ 
would  have  us  to  trust  in  his  only  sacrifice.  So  he 
was,  Agnus  occisus  ah  origine  mundi  ;  "  The  Lamb 
that  hath  been  slain  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world ; "  and  therefore  he  is  called  juge  sacrificiurrbf 
"  a  continual  sacrifice ; "  and  not  for  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  mass,  as  the  blanchers  have 
blanched  it,  and  wrested  it ;  and  as  I  myself  did 
once  betake  it.  But  Paul  saith,  per  semetipsum 
purgatio  facta  :  "  By  himself,"  and  by  none  other, 
Christ  "  made  purgation  "  and  satisfaction  for  the 
whole  world. 


144  SERMON   OF  THE   PLOUGH. 

Would  Christ  this  word,  "  by  himself,"  had 
been  better  weighed  and  looked  upon,  and  in 
sanctijicationem,  to  make  them  holy ;  for  he  is 
juge  sacrificium,  "  a  continual  sacrifice,"  in  effect, 
fruit,  and  operation ;  that  like  as  they,  which 
seeing  the  serpent  hang  up  in  the  desert,  were  put 
in  remembrance  of  Christ's  death,  in  whom  as 
many  as  believed  were  saved ;  so  all  men  that 
trusted  in  the  death  of  Christ  shall  be  saved,  as 
well  they  that  were  before,  as  they  that  came 
after.  For  he  was  a  continual  sacrifice,  as  I  said, 
in  effect,  fruit,  operation,  and  virtue  ;  as  though 
he  had  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  con- 
tinually should  to  the  world's  end,  hang  still  on 
the  cross  ;  and  he  is  as  fresh  hanging  on  the  cross 
now,  to  them  that  believe  and  trust  in  him,  as 
he  was  fifteen  hundred  years  ago,  when  he  was 
crucified. 

Then  let  us  trust  upon  his  only  death,  and  look 
for  none  other  sacrifice  propitiatory,  than  the  same 
bloody  sacrifice,  the  lively  sacrifice  ;  and  not  the 
dry  sacrifice,  but  a  bloody  sacrifice.      For  Christ 


SERMON  OF  THE  PLOUGH.  145 

himself  said,  consummatum  est :  "It  is  perfectly 
finished  :  I  have  taken  at  my  Father's  hand  the 
dispensation  of  redeeming  mankind,  I  have  wrought 
man's  redemption,  and  have  despatched  the  matter." 
Why  then  mingle  ye  him  1  Why  do  ye  divide 
him*?  Why  make  you  of  him  more  sacrifices 
than  one  1  Paul  saith,  Pascha  nostrum  immolatus 
est  Christus  :  "  Christ  our  passover  is  offered  ; " 
so  that  the  thing  is  done,  and  Christ  hath 
done  it  semel^  once  for  all ;  and  it  was  a  bloody 
sacrifice,  not  a  dry  sacrifice.  Why  then,  it 
is  not  the  mass  that  availeth  or  profiteth  for  the 
quick  and  the  dead. 

Wo  worth  thee,  O  devil,  wo  v*^ortli  thee,  that 
hast  prevailed  so  far  and  so  long  ;  that  tast  made 
England  to  worship  false  gods,  forsaking  Christ 
their  Lord.  Wo  worth  thee,  devil,  wo  worth  thee, 
devil,  and  all  thy  angels.  If  Christ  by  his  death 
draweth  all  things  to  himself,  and  draweth  all 
men  to  salvation,  and  to  heavenly  bliss,  that  trust 
in  him ;  then  the  priests  at  the  mass,  at  the 
popish  mass^   I  say,    what  can  they  draw,    when 


146  SERMON   OF  THE   PLOUGH. 

Christ  draweth  all,  but  lands  and  goods  from  the 
right  heirs  ?  The  priests  draw  goods  and  riches, 
benefices  and  promotions  to  themselves  ;  and  such 
as  believed  in  their  sacrifices  they  draw  to  the 
devil.  But  Christ  is  he  that  draweth  souls  unto 
him  by  his  bloody  sacrifice.  What  have  we  to  do 
then  but  epulari  in  Domino,  to  eat  in  the  Lord  at 
his  supper  ?  What  other  service  have  we  to  do 
to  him,  and  what  other  sacrifice  have  we  to  offer, 
but  the  mortification  of  our  flesh  ?  What  other 
oblation  have  we  to  make,  but  of  obedience,  of 
good  living,  of  good  works,  and  of  helping  our 
neighbours  ?  But  as  for  our  redemption,  it  is 
done  already,  it  cannot  be  better :  Christ  hath 
done  that  thing  so  well,  that  it  cannot  be  amended. 
It  cannot  be  devised  how  to  make  that  any  better 
than  he  hath  done  it.  But  the  devil,  by  the  help 
of  that  Italian  bishop  yonder,  his  chaplain,  hath 
laboured  by  all  means  that  he  might  to  frustrate 
the  death  of  Christ  and  the  merits  of  his  passion. 
And  they  have  devised  for  that  pui-pose  to  make 
us  believe  in  other  vain  things  by  his  pardons  ;  as 


SERMON  OF  THE  PLOUGH.  147 

to  have  remission  of  sins  for  praying  on  hallowed 
beads ;  for  drinking  of  the  bakehouse  bowl ;  as  a 
canon  of  "Waltham  Abbey  once  told  me,  that  when- 
soever they  put  their  loaves  of  bread  into  the  oven, 
as  many  as  drank  of  the  pardon-bowl  should  have 
pardon  for  drinking  of  it.  A  mad  thing,  to  give 
pardon  to  a  bowl!  Then  to  pope  Alexander's 
holy  water,  to  hallowed  bells,  palms,  candles, 
ashes,  and  what  not  1  And  of  these  things,  every 
one  hath  taken  away  some  part  of  Christ's  sanctifi- 
cation ;  every  one  hath  robbed  some  part  of 
Christ's  passion  and  cross,,  and  hath  mingled 
Christ's  death,  and  hath  been  made  to  be  propitia- 
tory and  satisfactory,  and  to  put  away  sin.  Yea, 
and  Alexander's  holy  water  yet  at  this  day 
remaineth  in  England,  and  is  used  for  a  remedy 
against  spirits  and  to  chase  away  devils ;  yea,  and 
I  would  this  had  been  the  worst.  I  would  this 
were  the  worst.  But  wo  worth  thee,  O  devil, 
that  has  prevailed  to  evacuate  Christ's  cross,  and 
to  mingle  the  Lord's  supper.  These  be  the 
Italian  bishop's  devices,  and  the  devil  hath  pricked 


■148  SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH. 

at  this  mark  to  frustrate  the  cross  of  Christ :  he 
shot  at  this  mark  long  before  Christ  came,  he 
shot  at  it  four  thousand  years  before  Christ 
hanged  on  the  cross,  or  suffered  his  passion. 

For  the  brasen  serpent  was  set  up  in  the  wilder- 
ness, to  put  men  in  remembrance  of  Christ's 
coming  ;  that  like  as  they  which  beheld  the  brasen 
serpent  were  healed  of  their  bodily  diseases,  so 
they  that  looked  spiritually  upon  Christ  that  was  to 
come,  in  him  should  be  saved  spiritually  from  the 
devil.  The  serpent  was  set  up  in  memory  of 
Christ  to  come  ;  but  the  devil  found  means  to 
steal  away  the  memory  of  Christ's  coming,  and 
brought  the  people  to  worship  the  serpent  itself, 
and  to  cense  him,  to  honour  him,  and  to  offer  to 
him,  to  worship  him,  and  to  make  an  idol  of  him. 
And  this  was  done  by  the  market-men  that  I  told 
you  of.  And  the  clerk  of  the  market  did  it  for 
the  lucre  and  advantage  of  his  master,  that  thereby 
his  honour  might  increase ;  for  by  Christ's  death 
he  could  have  but  small  worldly  advantage.  And 
BO  even  now  so  hath  he  certain  blanchers  belonging 


SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH.  149 

to  the  market,  to  let  and  stop  the  light  of  the 
gospel,  and  to  hinder  the  king's  proceedings  in 
setting  forth  the  word  and  glory  of  God.  And 
when  the  king's  majesty,  with  the  advice  of  his 
honourable  council,  goeth  about  to  promote  God's 
word,  and  to  set  an  order  in  matters  of  religion, 
there  shall  not  lack  blanchers  that  will  say,  "As 
for  images,  whereas  they  have  used  to  be  censed, 
and  to  have  candles  offered  unto  to  them,  none  be 
so  foolish  to  do  it  to  the  stock  or  stone,  or  to  the 
image  itself;  but  it  is  done  to  God  and  his  honour 
before  the  image."  And  though  they  should  abuse 
it,  these  blanchers  will  be  ready  to  whisper  the 
king  in  the  ear,  and  to  tell  him,  that  this  abuse  is 
but  a  small  matter  ;  and  that  the  same,  with  all 
other  like  abuses  in  the  church,  may  be  reformed 
easily.  "  It  is  but  a  little  abuse,"  say  they,  "  and 
it  may  be  easily  amended.  But  it  should  not  be 
taken  in  hand  at  the  first,  for  fear  of  trouble  or 
further  inconveniences.  The  people  will  not  bear 
sudden  alterations ;  an  insurrection  may  be  made 
after  sudden  mutation,  which  may  be  to  the  great 


150  SEEMON   OP   THE   PLOUGH. 

harm  and  loss  of  the  realm.  Therefore  all  things 
shall  be  well,  bnt  not  out  of  hand,  for  fear  of 
f'lrther  business."  These  be  the  blanchers,  that 
hitherto  have  stopped  the  word  of  God,  and 
hindered  the  true  setting  forth  of  the  same.  There 
be  so  many  put-ofFs,  so  many  put-byes,  so  many 
respects  and  considerations  of  worldly  wisdom : 
and  I  doubt  not  but  there  were  blanchers  in  the 
old  time  to  whisper  in  the  ear  of  good  king 
Hezekiah,  for  the  maintenance  of  idolatry  done  to 
the  brasen  serpent,  as  well  as  there  hath  been  now 
of  late,  and  be  now,  that  can  blanch  the  abuse  of 
images,  and  other  like  things.  But  good  king 
Hezekiah  would  not  be  so  blinded ;  he  was  like  to 
Apollos,  "  fervent  in  spirit."  He  would  give  no 
ear  to  the  blanchers  ;  he  was  not  moved  with  the 
worldly  respects,  with  these  prudent  considerations, 
with  these  policies  :  he  feared  not  insurrections  of 
the  people  :  he  feared  not  lest  his  people  would 
bear  not  the  glory  of  God  ;  but  he,  without  any  of 
these  respects,  or  policies,  or  considerations,  like  a 
good  king,  for  God's  sake  and  for  conscience  sake, 


SERMON  OF  THE  PLOUGH.         151 

by  and  by  plucked  down  the  brasen  serpent,  and 
destroyed  it  utterly,  and  beat  it  to  powder.  He 
put  of  hand  did  cast  out  all  images,  he  destroyed 
all  idolatry,  and  clearly  did  extirpate  all  super- 
stition. He  would  not  hear  these  blanchers  and 
worldly-wise  men,  but  without  delay  followeth 
God's  cause,  and  destroyeth  all  idolatry  out  of 
hand.  Thus  did  good  king  Hezekiah  ;  for  he  was 
like  ApoUos,  fervent  in  spirit,  and  diligent  to 
promote  God's  glory.      >  l-  if>rriii.h>/ 

And  good  hope  there  is,  that  it  shall  be  likewise 
here  in  England ;  for  the  king's  majesty  is  so 
brought  up  in  knowledge,  virtue,  and  godliness, 
that  it  is  not  to  be  mistrusted  but  that  we  shall 
have  all  things  well,  and  that  the  glory  of  God 
shall  be  spread  abroad  throughout  all  parts  of  the 
realm,  if  the  prelates  will  diligently  apply  their 
plough,  and  be  preachers  rather  than  lords.  But 
our  blanchers,  which  will  be  lords,  and  no  labourers, 
when  they  are  commanded  to  go  and  be  resident 
upon  their  cures,  and  preach  in  their  benefices,  they 
would  say,  "  What  1  I  have  set  a  deputy  there  j  I 


152  SERMON  OF  THE   PLOUGH. 

have  a  deputy  that  looketh  well  to  my  flock, 
and  the  which  shall  discharge  my  duty."  "  A 
deputy,"  quoth  he  !  I  looked  for  that  word  all 
this  while.  And  what  a  deputy  must  he  be,  trow 
ye  *?  Even  one  like  himself  :  he  must  be  a  canonist ; 
that  is  to  say,  one  that  is  brought  up  in  the  study 
of  the  pope's  laws  and  decrees ;  one  that  will  set 
forth  papistry  as  well  as  himself  will  do  ;  and  one 
that  will  maintain  all  superstition  and  idolatry ;  and 
one  that  will  nothing  at  all,  or  else  very  weakly, 
resist  the  devil's  plough  :  yea,  happy  it  is  if  he  take 
no  part  with  the  devil ;  and  where  he  should  be  an 
enemy  to  him,  it  is  well  if  he  take  not  the  devil's 
part  against  Christ. 

But  in  the  meantime  the  prelates  take  their 
pleasures.  They  are  lords,  and  no  labourers  :  but 
the  devil  is  diligent  at  his  plough.  He  is  no  un- 
preaching  prelate  :  he  is  no  lordly  loiterer  from  his 
cure,  but  a  busy  ploughman  ;  so  that  among  all  the 
prelates,  and  among  all  the  pack  of  them  that  have 
cure,  the  devil  shall  go  for  my  money,  for  he  still 
applieth  his  business.     Therefore,  ye  unpreaching 


SERMON   OF   THE   PLOUGH.  153 

prelates,  learn  of  the  devil  :  to  be  diligent  in  doing 
of  your  office,  learn  of  the  devil  :  and  if  you  will 
not  learn  of  God,  nor  good  men,  for  shame  learn  of 
the  devil ;  ad  erubescentiam  vestrum  dico,  "  I  speak 
it  for  your  shame  :  "  if  you  will  not  learn  of  God, 
nor  good  men,  to  be  diligent  in  your  office,  learn  of 
the  devil.  Howbeit  there  is  now  very  good  hope 
that  the  king's  majesty,  being  of  the  help  of  good 
governance  of  his  most  honourable  counsellors 
trained  and  brought  up  in  learning,  and  knowledge 
of  God's  word,  will  shortly  provide  a  remedy,  and 
set  an  order  herein  ;  which  thing  that  it  may  so  be, 
let  us  pray  for  him.  Pray  for  him,  good  people ; 
pray  for  him.  Ye  have  great  cause  and  need  to 
pray  for  him. 


154  PARABLE   OF  A  KING 


A  SERMON"  ON  THE  PAEABLE  OF  A  KING 
THAT  MARRIED  HIS  SON,  MADE  BY  MASTER 
LATBIER. 

Matthew  XXII.  [2,  3.] 
Simile  factum  est  regnum  coelonim  homini  regi  qui  fecit  nuptias 

flio  suo. 
The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  certain  king,  which 
married  his  son,  and  sent  forth  his  servants  to   call 
them  that,  &c. 

This  is  a  gospel  that  containetli  very  much  matter ; 
and  there  is  another  like  unto  this  in  the  fourteenth 
of  Luke  :  but  they  be  both  one  in  effect,  for  they 
teach  both  one  thing ;  and  therefore  I  will  take 
them  both  in  hand  together,  because  they  tend  to 
one  purpose.  Matthew  saith,  "  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  like  unto  a  certain  king,  which  married 
his  son ;  "  Luke  saith,  "  A  certain  man  ordained  a 
great  supper :  "  but  there  is  no  difference  in  the 
very  substance  of  the  matter,  for  they  pertain  to 
one  purpose.  Here  is  made  mention  of  a  feast- 
maker  :  therefore  we  must  consider  who  was  the 
feast-maker  :  secondarily,  who  was  his  son  :  thirdly, 


THAT  MAREIED   HIS   SON.  155 

we  must  consider  to  whom  lie  was  married :  fourthly, 
who  were  they  that  called  the  guests  :  fifthly,  who 
were  the  guests.  And  then  we  must  know  how 
the  guest-callers  behaved  themselves :  and  then, 
how  the  guests  behaved  themselves  towards  them 
that  called  them.  When  all  these  circumstances 
be  considered,  we  shall  find  much  good  matters 
covered  and  hid  in  this  gospel. 

Now  that  I  may  so  handle  these  matters,  that  it 
may  turn  to  the  edification  of  your  souls,  and  to 
the  discharge  of  my  office,  I  will  most  instantly 
desire  you  to  lift  up  your  hearts  unto  God,  and 
desire  his  divine  Majesty,  in  the  name  of  his  only- 
begotten  Son,  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  that  he 
will  give  unto  us  his  Holy  Ghost : — unto  me,  that 
I  may  speak  the  word  of  God,  and  teach  you  to 
understand  the  same  ;  unto  you,  that  you  may  hear 
it  fruitfully,  to  the  edification  of  your  souls ;  so 
that  you  may  be  edified  through  it,  and  your  lives 
reformed  and  amended ;  and  that  his  honour  and 
glory  may  increase  daily  amongst  us.  Wherefore 
I  shall  desire  you  to  say  with  me,  "  Our  Father,"  <fec. 


156  PARABLE   OF  A   KING 

Dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  the  gospel  that  is 
read  this  day  is  a  parable,  a  similitude  or  com- 
parison. For  our  Saviour  compared  the  kingdom 
of  God  unto  a  man  that  made  a  marriage  for  his 
son.  And  here  was  a  marriage.  At  a  marriage, 
you  know,  there  is  commonly  great  feastings.  Now 
you  must  know  who  was  this  feast-maker,  and  who 
was  his  son,  and  to  whom  he  was  married ;  and 
who  were  those  that  should  be  called,  and  who 
were  the  callers  ;  how  thoy  behaved  themselves,  and 
how  the  guests  behaved  themselves  towards  them 
that  called  them. 

Now  this  marriage-maker,  or  feast-maker,  is 
Almighty  God.  Luke  the  Evangelist  calleth  him 
a  man,  saying,  "  A  certain  man  ordained  a  great 
supper."  He  calleth  him  a  man,  not  that  he  was 
incarnate,  or  hath  taken  our  flesh  upon  him  :  no, 
not  so  ;  for  you  must  understand  that  there  be 
three  Persons  in  the  Deity,  God  the  Father,  God 
the  Son,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  these 
three  Persons  decked  the  Son  with  manhood ;  so 
that  neither  the  Father,  neither  the  Holy  Ghost, 


'  THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SON.  157 

took  flesh  upon  them,  but  only  the  Son  ;  he  took 
our  flesh  upon  him,  taking  it  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 
But  Luke  called  God  the  Father  a  man,  not 
because  he  took  flesh  upon  him,  but  only  compared 
him  unto  a  man ;  not  that  he  will  affirm  him  to  be 
a  man.  Who  was  he  now  that  was  married  1  Who 
was  the  bridegroom  ?  Marry,  that  was  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  the  second  person  in  the  Deity ;  the 
eternal  Son  of  God.  Who  should  be  his  spouse  1 
To  whom  was  he  married  1  To  his  church  and 
congregation  :  for  he  would  have  all  the  world  to 
come  unto  him,  and  to  be  married  unto  him  :  but 
we  see  by  daily  experience  that  the  most  part 
refuse  his  ofier.  But  here  is  shewed  the  state  of 
the  church  of  God  :  for  this  marriage,  this  feast, 
was  begun  at  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and 
shall  endure  to  the  end  of  the  same  :  yet  for  all 
that,  the  most  part  refused  it :  for  at  the  very 
beginning  of  the  world,  ever  the  most  part  refused 
to  come.  And  so  it  appeareth  at  this  time,  how 
little  a  number  cometh  to  this  wedding  and  feast : 
though  we  have  callers,  yet  there  be  but  few  of 


158  PARABLE   OF  A  KING 

those  that  come.  So  ye  hear  that  God  is  the  feast- 
maker  ;  the  bridegroom  is  Christ,  his  Son,  our 
Savioui' ;  the  bride  is  the  congregation. 

Now  what  manner  of  meat  was  prepared  at  this 
great  feast  1  For  ye  know  it  is  commonly  seen, 
that  at  a  marriage  the  finest  meat  is  prepared  that 
can  be  gotten.  What  was  the  chiefest  dish  at  this 
great  banquet  1  What  was  the  feast-dish  1  Marry, 
it  was  the  bridegroom  himself :  for  the  Father,  the 
feast-maker,  prepared  none  other  manner  of  meat 
for  the  guests,  but  the  body  and  blood  of  his  own 
natural  Son.  And  tliis  is  the  chiefest  dish  at  this 
banquet ;  which  truly  is  a  marvellous  thing,  that 
the  Father  ofiereth  his  Son  to  be  eaten.  Verily, 
I  think  that  no  man  hath  heard  the  like.  And 
truly  there  was  never  such  kind  of  feasting  as 
this  is,  where  the  Father  will  have  his  Son  to 
be  eaten,  and  his  blood  to  be  drunk. 

We  read  in  a  story,  that  a  certain  man  had 
eaten  his  son ;  but  it  was  done  unawares  :  he 
knew  not  that  it  was  his  son,  else  no  doubt  he 
would  not  have  eaten   him.      The    story  is  this : 


I 


THAT  MARRIED   HIS   SON.  159 

There  was  a  king  named  Astyages,  which  had 
heard  by  a  prophecy,  that  one  Cyrus  should  have 
the  rule  and  dominion  over  his  realm  after  his  de- 
parture ;  which  thing  troubled  the  said  king  very 
sore,  and  therefore  [he]  sought  all  the  ways  and 
means  how  to  get  the  said  Cyrus  out  of  the  way  ; 
how  to  kill  him,  so  that  he  should  not  be  king 
after  him.  Now  he  had  a  nobleman  in  his  house, 
named  Harpagus,  whom  he  appointed  to  destroy 
the  said  Cyrus  :  but  howsoever  the  matter  went, 
Cyrus  was  preserved  and  kept  alive,  contrary  to 
the  king's  mind.  Which  thing  when  Astyages 
heard,  what  doth  he  ]  This  he  did  :  Harpagus, 
that  nobleman  which  was  put  in  trust  to  kill 
Cyrus,  had  a  son  in  the  court,  whom  the  king  com- 
manded to  be  taken  ;  his  head,  hands,  and  feet  to 
be  cut-off;  and  his  body  to  be  prepared,  roasted,  or 
sodden,  of  the  best  manner  as  could  be  devised. 
After  that,  he  biddeth  Harpagus  to  come  and  eat 
with  him,  where  there  was  jolly  cheer ;  one  dish 
coming  after  another.  At  length  the  king  asked 
him,  "  Sir,  how  liketh  you  your  fare  1 "     Harpagus 


160  PARABLE   OP  A  KING 

thanketh  the  king,  with  much  praising  the  king's 
banquet.  Now  the  king  perceiving  him  to  be 
merrily  disposed,  commanded  one  of  his  servants  to 
bring  in  the  head,  hands,  and  feet  of  Harpagus's 
son.  When  it  was  done,  the  king  showed  him 
what  manner  of  meat  he  had  eaten,  asking  him 
how  it  liketh  him,  Harpagus  made  answer,  though 
with  an  heavy  heart,  Quod  regi  placet,  id  7nihi 
quoque  placet',  "Whatsoever  pleaseth  the  king, 
that  also  pleaseth  me."  And  here  we  have  an  en- 
sample  of  a  flatterer,  or  dissembler  :  for  this  Harp- 
agus spake  against  his  own  heart  and  conscience. 
Surely,  I  fear  me,  there  be  a  great  many  of  flat- 
terers in  our  time  also,  which  will  not  be  ashamed 
to  speak  against  their  own  heart  and  consciences, 
like  as  this  Harpagus  did ;  which  had,  no  doubt,  a 
heavy  heart,  and  in  his  conscience  the  act  of  the 
king  misliked  him,  yet  for  all  that,  with  his  tongue 
he  praised  the  same.  So  I  say,  we  read  not  in  any 
story,  that  at  any  time  any  father  had  eaten  his 
son  willingly  and  wittingly ;  and  this  Harpagus, 
of  whom  I  rehearsed  the   story,  did  it  unawares. 


THAT   MAEEIED   HIS   SON.  161 

But  the  Almighty  God,  which  prepared  this  feast 
for  all  the  world,  for  all  those  that  will  come 
unto  it,  he  offerebh  his  only  Son  to  be  eaten,  and  his 
blood  to  be  drunken.  Belike  he  loved  his  guests 
well,  because  he  did  feed  them  with  so  costly  a  dish. 
Again,  our  Saviour,  the  bridegroom,  oiFereth 
himself  at  his  last  supper,  which  he  had  with  his 
disciples,  his  body  to  be  eaten,  and  his  blood  to  be 
drunk.  And  to  the  intent  that  it  should  be  done 
to  our  great  comfort ;  and  then  again  to  take  away 
all  cruelty,  irksomeness,  and  horribleness,  he 
sheweth  unto  us  how  we  shall  eat  him,  in  what 
manner  and  form  ;  namely,  spiritually,  to  our  great 
comfort :  so  that  whosoever  eateth  the  mystical 
bread,  and  drinketh  the  mystical  Avine  worthily, 
according  to  the  ordinance  of  Christ,  he  receiveth 
surely  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ  spiritu- 
ally, as  it  shall  be  most  comfortable  unto  his  soul. 
He  eateth  with  the  mouth  of  his  soul,  and  digesteth 
with  the  stomach  of  his  soul,  the  body  of  Christ. 
And  to  be  short  :  whosoever  believeth  in  Christ, 
putteth  his  hope,  trust,  and  confidence  in  him,  he 
F— 8 


162  PARABLE   OF  A  KING 

eateth  and  drinketh.  him  :  for  the  spiritual  eating 
is  the  right  eating  to  everlasting  life  ;  not  the  cor- 
poral eating,  as  the  Capernaites  understood  it.  For 
that  same  corporal  eating,  on  which  they  set  their 
minds,  hath  no  commodities  at  all ;  it  is  a  spiritual 
meat  that  feedeth  our  souls. 

But  I  pray  you,  how  much  is  this  supper  of 
Christ  regarded  amongst  us,  where  he  himself  ex- 
hibiteth  unto  us  his  body  and  blood  ?  How  much, 
I  say,  is  it  regarded  ?  How  many  receive  it  with 
the  curate  or  minister  ?  O  Lord,  how  blind  and 
dull  are  we  to  such  things,  which  pertain  to  our 
salvation  !  But  I  pray  you,  wherefore  was  it  or- 
dained principally  1  Answer :  it  was  ordained  for 
our  help,  to  help  our  memory  withal ;  to  put  us  in 
mind  of  the  great  goodness  of  God,  in  redeeming 
lis  from  everlasting  death  by  the  blood  of  our 
Saviour  Christ ;  yea,  and  to  signify  unto  us,  that 
his  body  and  blood  is  our  meat  and  drink  for  our 
souls,  to  feed  them  to  everlasting  life.  If  we  were 
now  so  perfect  as  we  ought  to  be,  we  should  not 
have  need  of  it :  but  to  help  our  imperfectness  it 


THAT  MAERIED  HIS   SON.  163 

was  ordained  of  Christ;  for  we  be  so  forgetful, 
when  we  be  not  pricked  forward,  we  have  soon  for- 
gotten all  his  benefits.  Therefore  to  the  intent 
that  we  might  better  keep  it  in  memory,  and  to 
remedy  this  our  slothfulness,  our  Saviour  hath 
ordained  this  his  supper  for  us,  whereby  we  should 
remember  his  great  goodness,  his  bitter  passion  and 
death,  and  so  strengthen  our  faith :  so  that  he  in- 
stituted this  supper  for  our  sake,  to  make  us  to 
keep  in  fresh  memory  his  inestimable  benefits. 
But,  as  I  said  before,  it  is  in  a  manner  nothing 
regarded  amongst  us :  we  care  not  for  it ;  we  will 
not  come  unto  it.  How  many  be  there,  think  ye, 
which  regard  this  supper  of  the  Lord  as  much  as  a 
testoon  1  But  very  few,  no  doubt  of  it :  and  I  will 
prove  that  they  regard  it  not  so  much.  If  there 
were  a  proclamation  made  in  this  town,  that  who- 
soever would  come  unto  the  church  at  such  an  hour, 
and  there  go  to  the  communion  with  the  curate, 
should  have  a  testoon  ;  when  such  a  proclamation 
were  made,  I  think,  truly,  all  the  town  would  come 
and  celebrate  the  communion  to  get  a  testoon  :  but 


164  PARABLE   OF  A  KING 

tliey  will  not  come  to  receive  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  the  food  and  nourishment  of  their  souls,  to 
the  augmentation  and  strength  of  their  faith  !  Do 
they  not  more  regard  now  a  testoon  than  Christ  1 
But  the  cause  which  letteth  us  from  celebrating  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  is  this  :  we  have  no  mind  nor 
purpose  to  leave  sin  and  wickedness,  which  maketh 
us  not  to  come  to  this  supper,  because  we  be  not 
ready  nor  meet  to  receive  it.  But  I  require  you  in 
God's  behalf,  leave  your  wickedness,  that  ^e  may 
receive  it  worthily,  according  to  his  institution. 
For  this  supper  is  ordained,  as  I  told  you  before, 
for  our  sake,  to  our  profits  and  commodities  :  for  if 
we  were  perfect,  we  should  not  need  this  outward 
sacrament ;  but  our  Saviour,  knowing  our  weakness 
and  forgetfulness,  ordained  this  supper  to  the 
augmentation  of  our  faith,  and  to  put  us  in  remem- 
brance of  his  benefits.  But  we  will  not  come: 
there  come  no  more  at  once,  but  such  as  give  the 
holy  loaves  from  house  to  house ;  which  follow 
rather  the  custom  than  any  thing  else.  Our 
Saviour   Chiist   saith   in  the  gospel  of  St.  John, 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SON.  165 

Ego  sum  panis  vivus,  qui  de  ccelo  descendi  ;  "  I  am 
the  living  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven." 
Therefore  whosoever  feedeth  of  our  Saviour  Christ, 
he  shall  not  perish  ;  death  shall  not  prevail  against 
him  :  his  soul  shall  depart  out  of  his  body,  yet 
death  shall  not  get  the  victory  over  him  ;  he  shall 
not  be  damned.  He  that  cometh  to  that  marriage, 
to  that  banquet,  death  shall  be  unto  him  but  an  en- 
trance or  a  door  to  everlasting  life.  Panis  quern 
ego  daho  caro  mea  est ;  "  The  bread  that  I  will  give 
is  my  flesh,  which  I  will  give  for  the  life  of  the 
world."  As  many  as  will  feed  upon  him,  shall 
attain  to  everlasting  life  :  they  shall  never  die  ;  they 
shall  prevail  against  death  ;  death  shall  not  hurt 
them,  because  he  hath  lost  his  strength.  If  we 
would  consider  this,  no  doubt  we  would  be  more 
desirous  to  come  to  the  communion  than  we  be  ;  we 
would  not  be  so  cold  ;  we  would  be  content  to  leave 
our  naughty  living,  and  come  to  the  Lord's  table. 

Now  ye  have  heard  what  shall  be  the  chiefest 
dish  at  this  marriage,  namely,  the  body  and  blood 
of  Clirist.     But  now  there  be  other  dishes,  which 


166  PARABLE   OF   A  KING 

be  sequels  or  hangings-on,  wherewith  the  chief  dish 
is  powdered  :  that  is,  remission  of  sins ;  also  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  ruleth  and  governeth  our  hearts; 
also  the  merits  of  Christ,  which  are  made  ours. 
For  when  we  feed  upon  this  dish  worthily,  then  we 
shall  have  remission  of  our  sins ;  we  shall  receive 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Moreover,  all  the  merits  of 
Christ  are  ours  ;  his  fulfilling  of  the  law  is  ours ;  and 
so  we  be  justified  before  God,  and  finally  attain  to 
everlasting  life.  As  many,  therefore,  as  feed 
worthily  of  this  dish,  shall  have  all  these  things 
with  it,  and  in  the  end  everlasting  life.  St.  Paul 
saith,  Qui  proprio  Filio  suo  non  pepercit,  sed  pro 
nobis  omnibus  tradidit  ilium,  quomodo  non  etiani 
cum  illo  omnia  nobis  donabit .?  "  He  which  spared 
not  his  own  Son,  but  gave  him  for  us  all,  how  shall 
he  not  with  him  give  us  all  things  also  1 "  There- 
fore they  that  be  in  Christ  are  partakers  of  all  his 
merits  and  benefits ;  of  everlasting  life,  and  of  all 
felicity.  He  that  hath  Christ  hath  all  things  that 
are  Christ's.  He  is  our  preservation  from  dam- 
nation ;   he  is  our  comfort ;  he  is   our  help,    our 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SON.  167 

remedy.  When  we  feed  upon  him.  then  we  shall 
have  remission  of  our  sins  :  the  same  remission  of 
sins  is  the  greatest  and  most  comfortable  thing  that 
can  be  in  the  world.  O  what  a  comfortable  thing 
is  this,  when  Christ  saith,  Remittuntur  tibi  2)eccata, 
"  Thy  sins  are  forgiven  unto  thee  !  "  And  this  is  a 
standing  sentence  ;  it  was  not  spoken  only  to  the 
same  one  man,  but  it  is  a  general  proclamation  unto 
all  us  :  all  and  every  one  that  believeth  in  him 
shall  have  forgiveness  of  their  sins.  And  this 
proclamation  is  cried  out  daily  by  his  ministers  and 
preachers  ;  which  proclamation  is  the  word  of  grace, 
the  word  of  comfort  and  consolation.  For  like  as 
sin  is  the  most  fearful  and  the  most  horriblest  thing 
in  heaven  and  in  earth,  so  the  most  comiortablest 
thing  is  the  remedy  against  sin ;  which  remedy  is 
declared  and  offered  unto  us  in  this  word  of  grace  -. 
and  the  power  to  distribute  this  remedy  against 
sins  he  hath  given  unto  his  ministers,  which  be 
God's  treasurers,  distributers  of  the  word  of  God. 
For  now  he  speaketh  by  me,  he  calleth  you  to  this 
wedding  by  me,  being  but  a  poor  man  ;  yet  he  hath 


168  PARABLE   OF  A  KING 

sent  me  to  call  you.  And  though  he  be  the  author 
of  the  word,  yet  he  will  have  men  to  be  called 
through  his  ministers  to  that  word.  Therefore  let 
us  give  credit  unto  the  minister,  when  he  speaketh 
God's  word  :  yea,  rather  let  us  credit  God  when  he 
speaketh  by  his  ministers,  and  offereth  us  remission 
of  our  sins  by  his  word.  For  there  is  no  sin  so 
great  in  this  world,  but  it  is  pardonable  as  long  as 
we  be  in  this  world,  and  call  for  mercy  :  for  here  is 
the  time  of  mercy  ;  here  we  may  come  to  forgive- 
ness of  our  sins.  But  if  we  once  die  in  our  sins  and 
wickedness,  so  that  we  be  damned,  let  us  not  look 
for  remission  afterwards  :  for  the  state  after  this 
life  is  unchangeable.  But  as  long  as  we  be  here,  we 
may  cry  for  mercy.  Therefore  let  us  not  despair  : 
let  us  amend  our  lives,  and  cry  unto  God  for  forgive- 
ness of  our  sins ;  and  then  no  doubt  we  shall  obtain 
remission,  if  we  call  with  a  faithful  heart  upon  him, 
for  so  he  hath  promised  unto  us  in  his  most  holy  word. 
The  holy  scripture  maketh  mention  of  a  sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  sin  cannot  be 
forgiven,  neither  in  this  world,  nor  in  the  world  to 


THA'i'  MARRIED   HIS  SON.  169 

come.  And  this  makefch  many  men  unquiet  in 
their  hearts  and  consciences  ;  for  some  there  be 
which  ever  be  afraid,  lest  they  have  committed 
that  same  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is 
irremissible.  Therefore  some  say,  "I  cannot  tell 
whether  I  have  sinned  against  the  Holy  Ghost  or 
not :  if  I  have  committed  that  sin,  I  know  I  shall 
be  damned."  But  I  tell  you  what  ye  shall  do : 
despair  not  of  the  mercy  of  God,  for  it  is  im- 
measurable. I  cannot  deny  but  that  there  is  a 
sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  irremissible : 
but  we  cannot  judge  of  it  aforehand,  we  cannot 
tell  which  man  hath  committed  that  sin  or  not,  as 
long  as  he  is  alive ;  but  when  he  is  once  gone, 
then  I  can  judge  whether  he  sinned  against  the 
Holy  Ghost  or  not.  As  now  I  can  judge  that 
Nero,  Saul,  and  Judas,  and  such  like,  that  died  in 
sins  and  wickedness,  did  commit  this  sin  against 
the  Holy  Ghost :  for  they  were  wicked,  and 
continued  in  their  wickedness  still  to  the  very 
end ;  they  made  an  end  in  their  wickedness. 
But   we   cannot    judge   whether    one    of    us    sin 


170  PARAKLE   OF  A  KING 

this  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  not ;  for 
though  a  man  be  wicked  at  this  time,  yet 
he  may  repent,  and  leave  his  wickedness  to- 
morrow, and  so  not  commit  that  sin  against 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Our  Saviour  Christ  pro- 
nounced against  the  scribes  and  Pharisees,  that 
they  had  committed  that  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  because  he  knew  their  hearts,  he  knew 
they  would  still  abide  in  their  wickedness  to  the 
very  end  of  their  lives.  But  we  cannot  pronounce 
this  sentence  against  any  man,  for  we  know  not 
the  hearts  of  men :  he  that  sinneth  now,  perad- 
venture  shall  be  turned  to-morrow,  and  leave  his 
sins,  and  so  be  saved.  Further,  the  promises  of 
our  Saviour  Christ  are  general ;  they  pertain  to  all 
mankind :  he  made  a  general  proclamation,  saying, 
Qui  credit  in  me,  hahet  vitam  ceternam  ;  *'  Whoso- 
ever believeth  in  me  hath  everlasting  life."  Like- 
wise St.  Paul  saith,  Gratia  exsuperat  supra  pecca- 
turn;  "The  grace  and  mercies  of  God  exceedeth 
far  our  sins."  Therefore  let  us  ever  think  and 
believe  that  the  grace  of  God,  his  mercy  and  good-  o 


THAT   MABE.IED   HIS   SON.  171 

ness,  exceedeth  our  sins.  Also  consider  what  Christ 
saith  with  his  own  mouth  :  Venite  ad  me,  omnes  qui 
laboratis,  dec.  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour 
and  are  laden,  and  I  will  ease  you."  Mark,  here 
he  saith,  "Come  all  ye  :  "  wherefore  then  should 
any  body  despair,  or  shut  out  himself  from  these 
promises  of  Christ,  which  be  general,  and  pertain 
to  the  whole  world?  For  he  saith,  "Come  all 
unto  me."  And  then  again  he  saith,  RefociUaho 
vos,  "  I  will  refresh  you  : "  you  shall  be  eased 
from  the  burdens  of  your  sins.  Therefore,  as  I 
said  before,  he  that  is  blasphemous,  and  obstinately 
wicked,  and  abideth  in  his  wickedness  still  to  the 
very  end,  he  sinneth  against  the  Holy  Ghost ;  as 
St.  Augustine,  and  all  other  godly  writers  do 
affirm.  But  he  that  leaveth  his  wickedness  and 
sins,  is  content  to  amend  his  life,  and  then  believing 
in  Christ,  seeketh  salvation  and  everlasting  life  by 
him,  no  doubt  that  man  or  woman^  whosoever  he 
or  they  be,  shall  be  saved  :  for  they  feed  upon 
Christ,  upon  that  meat  that  G-od  the  Father,  this 
feast-maker,  hath  prepared  for  all  his  guests.      


172  PARABLE   OF  A  KING 

You  have  heard  now  who  is  the  maker  of  this 
feast  or  banquet :  and  again,  you  have  heard  what 
meat  is  prepared  for  the  guests;  what  a  costly 
dish  the  house-father  hath  ordained  at  the  wedding 
of  his  son.  But  now  ye  know,  that  where  there  be 
great  dishes  and  delicate  fare,  there  be  commonly 
prepared  certain  sauces,  which  shall  give  men  a 
great  lust  and  appetite  to  their  meats  ;  as  mustard, 
vinegar,  and  such  like  sauces.  So  this  feast,  this 
costly  dish,  hath  its  sauces  ;  but  what  be  they  1 
Marry,  the  cross,  affliction,  tribulation,  persecution, 
and  all  manner  of  miseries  :  for,  like  as  sauces 
make  lusty  the  stomach  to  receive  meat,  so 
affliction  stirreth  up  in  us  a  desire  to  Christ. 
For  when  we  be  in  quietness,  we  are  not 
hungry,  we  care  not  for  Christ  :  but  when  we 
be  in  tribulation,  and  cast  in  prison,  then  we 
have  a  desire  to  him ;  then  we  learn  to  call 
upon  him ;  then  we  hunger  and  thirst  after  him ; 
then  we  are  desirous  to  feed  upon  him.  As  long 
as  we  be  in  health  and  prosperity,  we  care  not  for 
him  ;  we  be  slothful,  we  have  no  stomach  at  all ; 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   EON.  1^3 

and  therefore  these  sauces  are  very  necessary  for 
us.  We  have  a  common  saying  amongst  us, 
when  we  see  a  fellow  sturdy,  lofty,  and  proud, 
men  say,  "  This  is  a  saucy  fellow  ; "  signifying  him 
to  be  a  high-minded  fellow,  which  taketh  more 
upon  him  than  he  ought  to  do,  or  his  estate 
requireth  :  which  thing,  no  doubt,  is  naught  and 
ill ;  for  every  one  ought  to  behave  himself  accord- 
ing unto  his  calling  and  estate.  But  he  that  will 
be  a  christian  man,  that  intendeth  to  come  to 
heaven,  must  be  a  saucy  fellow ;  he  must  be  well 
powdered  with  the  sauce  of  affliction,  and  tribula- 
tion ;  not  with  proudness  and  stoutness,  but  with 
miseries  and  calamities :  for  so  it  is  written, 
Omnes  qui  pie  volunt  vivere  in  Christo  persecw- 
tionem  patientur  ;  "  Whosoever  will  live  godly  in 
Christ,  he  shall  have  persecution  and  miseries  :  " 
he  shall  have  sauce  enough  to  his  meat.  Again, 
our-.  Saviour  saitli,  Qui  vult  meics  esse  discipulus, 
ahneget  semetipsum  et  tollat  crucem  suam  et  sequatur 
me  ;  "  He  that  will  be  my  disciple  must  deny  him- 
self and  take  his  cross  upon  him,  and  follow  me." 


174  PAEABLE   OF  A  KING 

Is  there  any  man  that  will  feed  upon  me,  that  will 
cat  my  flesh  and  drink  my  blood  ?  Let  him  for- 
sake himself.  O  this  is  a  great  matter  ;  this  is  a 
biting  thing,  the  denying  of  my  own  will  !  As  for 
an  ensample  :  I  see  a  fair  woman,  and  conceive  in 
my  heart  an  ill  appetite  to  commit  lechery  with 
her ;  I  desire  to  fulfil  my  wanton  lust  with  her. 
Here  is  my  appetite,  my  lust,  my  will  :  but  what 
must  I  do  1  Marry,  I  must  deny  myself,  and 
follow  Christ.  What  is  that?  I  must  not 
follow  my  own  desire,  but  the  will  and  pleasure  of 
Christ.  Now  what  saith  he?  Non  fornicaberis, 
non  aduUeraberis  ;  "  Thou  shalt  not  be  a  whore- 
monger, thou  shalt  not  be  a  wedlock-breaker." 
Here  I  must  deny  myself,  and  my  will,  and  give 
place  unto  his  will ;  abhor  and  hate  my  own  will. 
Yea,  and  furthermore  I  must  earnestly  call  upon 
him,  that  he  will  give  me  grace  to  withstand  my 
own  lust  and  appetite,  in  all  manner  of  things 
which  may  be  against  his  will  :  as  when  a  man 
doth  me  wrong,  taketh  my  living  from  me,  or 
hurteth  me  in  my  good  name  and  fame,  my  will  is 


I 


THAT  MARRIED   HIS   SON.  175 

to  avenge  myself  upon  liim,  to  do  liim  a  foul 
turn  again ;  but  what  saith  God  1  Mihi  vindicta, 
ego  retribitam  ;  "  Unto  me  belongeth  vengeance,  I 
will  recompense  the  same."  Now  here  I  must  give 
over  my  own  will  and  pleasure,  and  obey  his  will : 
this  I  must  do,  if  I  will  feed  upon  him,  if  I  will 
come  to  heaven.  But  this  is  a  bitter  thing,  a  sour 
sauce,  a  sharp  sauce  ;  this  sauce  maketh  a  stomach  : 
for  when  I  am  injured  or  wronged,  or  am  in 
other  tribulation,  then  I  have  a  great  desire  for 
him,  to  feed  upon  him,  to  be  delivered  from  trouble, 
and  to  attain  to  quietness  and  joy. 

There  is  a  learned  man  which  hath  a  saying 
which  is  most  true :  he  saith,  Plus  crux  quam 
tranqidllitas  invitat  ad  Christum;  "The  cross 
and  persecution  bring  us  sooner  to  Christ  than 
prosperity  and  wealth/'  Therefore  St.  Peter  saith, 
Humiliamini  sub  potenti  manu  Dei;  "  Humble 
yourselves  under  the  mighty  hand  of  God."  Look, 
what  God  layeth  upon  you,  bear  it  willingly  and 
humbly.  But  you  will  say,  "  I  pray  you,  tell  me 
what  is  my    cross  % "      Answer :     This   that    God 


176  PARABLE   OP  A  ZING 

layeth  upon  you,  that  same  is  your  cross ;  not  that 
which  you  of  your  own  wilfulness  lay  upon  your- 
selves :  as  there  was  a  certain  sect  which  were 
called  riagellarii,  which  scourged  themselVtes  with 
whips  till  the  blood  ran  from  their  bodies  ;  this 
was  a  cross,  but  it  was  not  the  cross  of  God.  No, 
no :  he  laid  not  that  upon  them,  they  did  it  of 
their  own  head.  Therefore  look,  what  God  layeth 
upon  me,  that  same  is  my  cross,  which  I  ought  to 
take  in  good  part ;  as  when  I  fall  in  poverty,  or  in 
miseries,  I  ought  to  be  content  withal ;  when  my 
neighbour  doth  me  wrong,  taketh  away  my  goods, 
robbeth  me  of  my  good  name  and  fame,  T  shall 
bear  it  willingly,  considering  that  it  is  God's  cross, 
and  that  nothing  can  be  done  against  me  without 
his  permission.  There  falleth  never  a  sparrow  to 
the  ground  without  his  permission  ;  yea,  not  a  hair 
falleth  from  our  head  without  his  will.  Seeing 
then  that  there  is  nothing  done  without  his  will, 
I  ought  to  bear  this  cross  which  he  layeth  upon 
me  willingly,  without  any  murmuring  or  grudging. 
But  I  pray  you,  consider  these  words  of  St.  Peter 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SON.  177 

well  :  Humiliamini  sub  potenti  mamo  Dei  ; 
"  Humble  yourselves  under  the  mighty  hand  of 
God."  Here  St.  Peter  signifieth  unto  us  that  God 
is  a  mighty  God,  which  can  take  away  the  cross 
from  us  when  it  seemeth  him  good ;  yea,  and  he 
can  send  patience  in  the  midst  of  all  trouble  and 
miseries.  St.  Paul,  that  elect  instrument  of  God, 
shewed  a  reason  wherefore  God  layeth  afflictions 
upon  us,  saying :  Corripimur  a  Domino,  ne  cum 
mundo  condemnemur  ;  "  We  are  chastened  of  the 
Lord,  lest  we  should  be  condemned  with  the  world." 
For  you  see  by  daily  experience,  that  the  most  part 
of  wicked  men  are  lucky  in  this  world ;  they  bear 
the  swing,  all  things  goeth  after  their  minds ;  for 
God  letteth  them  have  their  pleasures  here.  And 
therefore  this  is  a  common  saying,  "The  more 
wicked,  the  more  lucky:"  but  they  that  pertain  to 
God,  that  shall  inherit  everlasting  life,  they  must  go 
to  the  pot;  they  must  suffer  here,  according  to  that 
scripture,  Judicium  a  domo  Dei  incipit ;  "The 
judgment  of  God  beginneth  at  the  house  of  God." 
Therefore  it  cometh  of  the  goodness  of  God,  when 


178  PARABLE   OF   A   KING 

we  be  put  to  taste  the  sauce  of  tribulation  :  for  he 
doth  it  to  a  good  end,  namely,  that  we  should  n©t 
be  condemned  with  this  wicked  world.  For  these 
sauces  are  very  good  for  us  ;  for  they  make  us  more 
hungiy  and  lusty  to  come  to  Christ  and  feed  upon 
him.  And  truly^  when  it  goetli  well  with  us,  we 
forget  Christ,  our  hearts  and  minds  are  not  upon 
him  :  therefore  it  is  better  to  have  affliction  than 
to  be  in  prosperity.  For  there  is  a  common  saying, 
Vexatio  dat  intellectum  ;  "  Yexation  giveth  under- 
standing." David,  that  excellent  king  and  prophet, 
saith,  Bonum  est  inihi  quod  humiliasti  me^  Domine  : 
"  Lord,"  saith  he,  "  it  is  good  for  me  that  thou  hast 
pulled  down  my  stomach,  that  thou  hast  humbled 
me."  But  I  pray  you,  what  sauce  had  David,  how 
was  he  humbled  ?  Truly  thus  :  his  own  son  defiled 
his  daughter.  After  that,  Absalom,  one  other  of 
his  sons,  killed  his  own  brother.  And  this  was  not 
enough,  but  his  own  son  rose  up  against  him,  and 
traitorously  cast  him  out  of  his  kingdom,  and  defiled 
his  wives  in  the  sight  of  all  the  people.  Was  not 
he  vexed  1  had  he  not  sauces  ?     Yes,  yes  :  yet  for 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SON.  179 

all  that  he  cried  not  out  against  God ;  he  mur- 
mured not,  but  saith,  Bonum  est  mihi  quod  humi- 
liasti  me  ;  "  Lord,  it  is  good  for  me  that  thou  hast 
humbled  me,  that  thou  hast  brought  me  low." 
Therefore  when  we  be  in  trouble,  let  us  be  of  Jgood 
comfort,  knowing  that  God  doth  it  for  the  best. 
But  for  all  that,  the  devil,  that  old  serpent,  the 
enemy  of  mankind,  doth  what  he  can  day  and  night 
to  bring  us  this  sauce,  to  cast  us  into  persecution, 
or  other  miseries  :  as  it  appeareth  in  the  gospel  of 
Matthew,  where  our  Saviour  casting  him  out  of  a 
man,  seeing  that  he  could  do  no  more  harm,  he 
desired  Christ  to  give  him  leave  to  go  into  the 
swine  ;  and  so  he  casb  them  all  into  the  sea. 
Where  it  appeareth,  that  the  devil  studieth  and 
seeketh  all  manner  of  ways  to  hurt  us,  either  in  soul, 
or  else  in  body.  But  for  all  that,  let  us  not  despair, 
but  rather  lift  up  our  hearts  unto  God,  desiring  his 
help  and  comfort ;  and  no  doubt,  when  we  do  so,  he 
will  help  :  he  will  either  take  away  the  calamities, 
or  else  mitigate  them,  or  at  the  leastwise  send  pa- 
tience into  our  hearts,  that  we  may  bear  it  willingly. 


180  PARABLE   OF  A  KING 

Now  you  know,  at  a  great  feast,  when  there  is 
made  a  delicate  dinner,  and  the  guests  fare  well,  at 
the  end  of  the  dinner  they  have  bellaria,  certain 
subtleties,  custards,  sweet  and  delicate  things  :  so 
when  we  come  to  this  dinner,  to  this  wedding,  and 
feed  upon  Christ,  and  take  his  sauces  which  he 
hath  prepared  for  us,  at  the  end  cometh  the  sweet- 
meat. What  is  that]  Marry,  remission  of  sins, 
and  everlasting  life ;  such  joy,  that  no  tongue  can 
express,  nor  heart  can  think,  which  God  hath  pre- 
pared for  all  them  that  come  to  this  dinner,  and 
feed  upon  his  Son,  and  taste  of  his  sauces.  And 
this  is  the  end  of  this  banquet.  Tliis  banquet,  or 
marriage-dinner,  was  made  at  the  very  beginning 
of  the  world.  God  made  this  marriage  in  paradise, 
and  called  the  whole  world  unto  it,  saying.  Semen 
mulieris  conteret  caput  serpentis  ;  *'  The  Seed  of 
the  woman  shall  vanquish  the  head  of  the  serpent." 
This  was  the  first  calling ;  and  this  calling  stood 
unto  the  faithful  in  as  good  stead  as  it  doth  unto 
us,  which  have  a  more  manifest  calling.  After- 
ward Almighty  God  called  again  with  these  words. 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SOIST.  181 

speaking  to  Abraham :  Ego  ero  Deus  tuus  et  seminis 
tui  post  te ;  "  I  will  be  thy  God,  and  thy  seed's 
after  thee."  Now  what  is  it  to  be  our  God?  For- 
sooth to  be  our  defender,  our  comforter,  our 
deliverer,  and  helper.  Who  was  Abraham's  seed  % 
Even  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  he  was  Abraham's 
seed  :  in  him,  and  through  him,  all  the  world  shall 
be  blessed  ;  all  that  believe  in  him,  all  that  come 
to  this  dinner,  and  feed  upon  him.  After  that,  all 
the  prophets,  their  only  intent  was  to  call  the 
people  to  this  wedding.  Now  after  the  time  was 
expired  which  God  had  appointed,  he  said,  Venite, 
parata  sunt  omnia;  "Come,  all  things  are  ready." 
But  who  are  these  callers  ?  The  first  was  John 
Baptist,  which  not  only  called  with  his  mouth,  but 
also  shewed  with  his  finger  that  meat  which  God 
had  prepared  for  the  whole  world.  He  saith,  Ucce 
Agnus  Dei  qui  tollit  peccata  mundi;  "  Lo,  the 
Lamb  of  God,  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the 
world."  Also  Christ  himself  called,  saying,  Venite 
ad  me,  omnes  qui  laboratis ;  "  Come  to  me,  all  ye 
that  travail  and  labour,  and  I  will  refresh  you." 


182  PARABLE   OF  A  KING 

Likewise  the  apostles  cried,  and  called  all  the 
whole  world ;  as  it  is  written,  Exivit  sonus  eorum 
per,  universam  terram ;  "Their  sound  is  gone 
throughout  all  the  world."  But,  I  pray  you,  what 
thanks  had  they  for  their  calling,  for  their  labour  ? 
Verily  this  :  John  Baptist  w^as  beheaded  ;  Christ 
was  crucified ;  the  apostles  were  killed  ;  this  was 
their  reward  for  their  labours.  So  all  the  preachers 
shall  look  for  none  other  reward  :  for  no  doubt 
they  must  be  sufierers,  they  must  taste  of  these 
sauces :  their  ofiice  is,  arguere  munduTti  de  peccato, 
"  to  rebuke  the  world  of  sin ; "  which  no  doubt  is  a 
thankless  occupation.  Ut  audiant  monies  judida 
Domini,  "That  the  high  hills,"  that  is,  great 
princes  and  lords,  "may  hear  the  judgments  of 
the  Lord  : "  they  must  spare  no  body ;  they  must 
rebuke  high  and  low,  when  they  do  amiss ;  they 
must  strike  them  with  the  sword  of  God's  word  : 
which  no  doubt  is  a  thankless  occupation ;  yet  it 
must  be  done,  for  God  will  have  it  so. 

There  be  many  men,  which  be  not  so  cruel  as  to 
persecute  or  to  kill  the  preachers  of  God's  word ; 


THAT  MARRIED   HIS   SOIf.  183 

but  when  tliey  be  called  to  feed  upon  Christ,  to 
come  to  this  banquet,  to  leave  their  wicked  livings, 
then  they  begin  to  make  their  excuses;  as  it 
appeared  here  in  this,  gospel,  where  "  the  first  said, 
I  have  bought  a  farm,  and  I  must  needs  go  and 
see  it;  I  pray  thee  have  me  excused.  Another 
said,  I  have  bought  five  yoke  of  oxen,  and  I  go  to 
prove  them  ;  I  pray  thee  have  me  excused.  The 
third  said,  I  have  married  a  wife,  and  therefore  I 
cannot  come."  And  these  were  their  excuses. 
You  must  take  heed  that  you  mistake  not  this 
text :  for  after  the  outward  letter  it  seemeth  as 
though  no  husbandman,  no  buyer  or  seller,  nor 
married  man  shall  enter  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Therefore  ye  must  take  heed  that  ye  understand 
it  aright.  For  to  be  a  husbandman,  to  be  a  buyer 
or  seller,  to  be  a  married  man,  is  a  good  thing, 
and  allowed  of  God  :  but  the  abuse  of  such  things 
is  reproved.  Husbandman,  and  married  man, 
every  one  in  his  calling,  may  use  and  do  the  works 
of  his  calling.  The  husbandman  may  go  to 
plough;    they  may  buy  and  sell;    also,  men  may 


1S4  PARABLE    OF  A  KING 

marry ;  but  they  may  not  set  their  hearts  upon  it 
The  husbandman  may  not  so  apply  his  husbandry 
to  set  aside  the  hearing  of  the  word  of  God ;  for 
when  he  doth  so,  he  sinneth  damnably :  for  he 
more  regardeth  his  husbandry  than  God  and  his 
word  J  he  liath  all  lust  and  pleasure  in  his  hus- 
bandry, which  pleasure  is  naught.  As  there  be 
many  husbandmen  which  will  not  come  to  service  ; 
they  make  tlieir  excuses  that  they  have  other 
business  :  but  this  excusing  is  naught ;  for  com- 
monly they  go  about  wicked  matters,  and  yet 
they  would  excuse  themselves,  to  make  themselves 
faultless ;  or,  at  the  least  way,  they  will  diminish 
their  faults,  which  thing  itself  is  a  great  wicked- 
ness ;  to  do  wickedly,  and  then  to  defend  that  same 
wickedness,  to  neglect  and  despise  God's  word,  and 
then  to  excuse  such  doings,  like  as  these  men  do 
here  in  this  gospel.  The  husbandman  saith,  "  I 
have  bought  a  farm  ;  therefore  have  me  excused  :  the 
other  saith,  I  have  bought  five  yoke  of  oxen  ;  I 
pray  thee  have  me  excused : "  Now  when  he 
Cometh  to  the  married  man,  that  same  fellow  saith 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SON.  185 

not,  "  Have  me  excused,"  as  the  others  say ;  but 
he  only  saith,  "  I  cannot  come."  Where  it  is  to  be 
noted,  that  the  affections  of  carnal  lusts  and  con- 
cupiscence are  the  strongest  above  all  the  other  :  for 
there  be  some  men  which  set  all  their  hearts  upon  vo- 
luptuousness ;  they  regard  nothing  else,  neither  God 
nor  his  word  ;  and  therefore  this  married  man  saith, 
"  I  cannot  come  ;  "  because  his  affections  are  more 
strong  and  more  vehement  than  the  other  men's  were. 
But  what  shall  be  their  reward  which  refuse  to 
come?  The  house-father  saith,  "I  say  unto  you, 
that  none  of  those  men  which  were  bidden  shall 
taste  of  my  supper."  With  these  words  Christ 
our  Saviour  teacheth  us,  that  all  those  that  love 
better  worldly  things  than  God  and  his  word  shall 
be  shut  out  from  his  supper ;  that  is  to  say,  from 
everlasting  joy  and  felicity  :  for  it  is  a  great  matter 
to  despise  God's  word,  or  the  minister  of  the  same ; 
for  the  office  of  preaching  is  the  office  of  salvation  ; 
it  hath  warrants  in  scripture,  it  is  grounded  upon 
God's  word.  St.  Paul  to  the  Romans  maketh  a 
gradation   of   such- wise :    Omnis   quicunqite   invo- 


186  PARABLE   OF  A  KING 

caverit  nomen  Domini  salvabitur:  quomodo  ergo 
invocahunt  in  quern  Tion  crediderunt^  aut  quomodo 
credent  ei  quem  no7i  audieru7it  ?  that  is  to  say,"  Who- 
soever shall  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord,  shall  be 
saved  :  but  how  shall  they  call  upon  him,  in  whom 
they  believe  not  ?  How  shall  they  believe  on  him 
of  whom  they  have  not  heard  1  How  shall  they 
hear  without  a  preacher?  And  how  shall  they 
preach,  except  they  be  sent  1 "  At  the  length  he 
concludeth,  saying.  Fides  ex  auditu ;  "Faith 
Cometh  by  hearing."  Where  ye  may  perceive, 
how  necessary  a  thing  it  is  to  hear  God's  word, 
and  how  needful  a  thing  it  is  to  have  preachers, 
which  may  teacli  us  the  word  of  God :  for  by 
hearing  we  must,  come  to  faith  ;  through  faith  we 
must  be  justified.  And  therefore  Christ  saith 
himself.  Qui  credit  in  me,  habet  vitam  ceternam; 
"  He  that  belie veth  in  me  hath  everlasting  life." 
When  we  hear  God's  word  by  the  preacher,  and 
believe  that  same,  then  we  shall  be  saved  :  for 
St.  Paul  saith,  Evangelium  est  potentia  Dei  ad 
aalutem  omni  credenti  ;  "  The  gospel  is  the  power 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SON.  187 

of  God  unto  salvation  to  all  that  believe ;  the 
gospel  preached  is  God's  power  to  salvation  of  all 
believers."  This  is  a  great  commendation  of  this 
ofl&ce  of  preaching :  therefore  we  ought  not  to 
despise  it,  or  little  regard  it ;  for  it  is  God's  instru- 
ment, whereby  he  worketh  faith  in  our  hearts. 
Our  Saviour  saith  to  Nicodeme,  Nisi  quis  renatus 
fuerit,  *'  Except  a  man  be  born  anew,  he  cannot 
see  the  kingdom  of  God."  But  how  cometh  this 
regeneration?  By  hearing  and  believing  of  the 
word  of  God  :  for  so  saith  St.  Peter,  Renati  non 
ex  semine  mortali  corruptihili ;  "We  are  born 
anew,  not  of  mortal  seed,  but  of  immortal,  by  the 
word  of  God."  Likewise  Paul  saith  in  another 
place.  Visum  est  Deo  per  stultitiam  prcedicationis 
salvos  facer e  credentes ;  "It  pleased  God  to  save 
the  believers  through  the  foolishness  of  preaching." 
But,  peradventure,  you  will  say,  "What,  shall  a 
preacher  teach  foolishness  ?"  No,  not  so :  the 
preacher,  when  he  is  a  right  preacher,  he  preacheth 
not  foolishness,  but  he  preacheth  the  word  of  God ; 
but  it  is  'taken  for  foolishness,  the  world  esteemeth 


188  PARABLE   OF  A  KINO 

it  for  a  trifle  :  but  howsoever  the  world  esteemeth 
it,  St.  Paul  saith  that  God  will  save  his  through  it. 
Here  I  might  take  occasion  to  inveigh  against 
those  which  little  regard  the  office  of  preaching ; 
which  are  wont  to  say,  "  What  need  we  such 
preachings  every  day  1  Have  I  not  five  wits  1  I 
know  as  well  what  is  good  or  ill,  as  he  doth  that 
preacheth."  But  I  tell  thee,  my  friend,  be  not  too 
hasty ;  for  when  thou  hast  nothing  to  follow  but 
thy  five  wits,  thou  shalt  go  to  tlie  devil  with  them. 
David,  that  holy  prophet,  said  not  so  :  he  trusted 
not  his  five  wits,  but  he  said,. Zwcerna  pedibus  meis 
verhum  tuum,  Domine ;  "Lord,  thy  word  is  a 
lantern  unto  my  feet."  Here  we  learn  not  to 
despise  the  word  of  God,  but  highly  to  esteem  it, 
and  reverently  to  hear  it ;  for  the  holy  day  is 
ordained  and  appointed  to  none  other  thing,  but 
that  we  should  at  that  day  hear  the  word  of  God, 
and  exercise  ourselves  in  all  godliness.  But  there 
be  some  which  think  that  this  day  is  ordained  only 
for  feasting,  drinking,  or  gaming,  or  such  foolish- 
ness j   but  they  be  much  deceived  :  this  day  was 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SON.  189 

appointed  of  God  that  we  should  hear  his  word, 
and  learn  his  laws,  and  so  serve  him.  But  I  dare 
say  the  devil  hath  no  days  so  much  service  as  upon 
Sundays  or  holy  days ;  which  Sundays  are  ap- 
pointed to  preaching,  and  to  hear  God's  most  holy 
word.  Therefore  God  saith  not  only  in  his  com- 
mandments, that  we  shall  abstain  from  working  ; 
but  he  saith,  Sanctificabis ,  "  Thou  shalt  hallow  : " 
so  that  holy  day  keeping  is  nothing  else  but  to  ab- 
stain from  good  works,  and  to  do  better  works ; 
that  is,  to  come  together,  and  celebrate  the  Com- 
munion together,  and  visit  the  sick  bodies.  These 
are  holy-day  works  ;  and  for  that  end  God  com- 
manded us  to  abstain  from  bodily  works,  that  we 
might  be  more  meet  and  apt  to  do  those  works 
which  he  hath  appointed  unto  us,  namely,  to  feed 
our  souls  with  his  word,  to  remember  his  benefits, 
and  to  give  him  thanks,  and  to  call  upon  him.  So 
that  the  holy-day  may  be  called  a  marriage-day, 
wherein  we  are  married  unto  God  ;  which  day  is 
very  needful  to  be  kept.  The  foolish  common 
people  think  it  to  be  a  belly-cheer  day,  and  so  they 


190  PARABLE   OF   A  KING 

make  it  a  surfeiting  day  :  there  is  no  wickedness, 
no  rebellion,  no  lechery,  but  she  hath  most  com- 
monly her  beginning  upon  the  holy-day. 

We  read  a  story  in  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  the 
book  of  Numbers,  that  there  was  a  fellow  which 
gathered  sticks  upon  the  sabbath-day ;  he  was  a 
despiser  of  God's  ordinances  and  laws,  like  as  they 
that  now-a-days  go  about  other  business,  when  they 
should  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  come  to  the 
Common  Prayer  :  which  fellows  truly  have  need  of 
sauce,  to  be  made  more  lustier  to  come  and  feed 
upon  Christ  than  they  be.  Now  Moses  and  the 
people  consulted  with  the  Lord,  what  they  should 
do,  how  they  should  punish  that  fellow  which  had 
so  transgressed  the  sabbath-day.  "  He  shall  die," 
saith  God  :  which  thing  is  an  ensample  for  us  to 
take  heed,  that  we  transgress  not  the  law  of  the 
sabbath-day.  For  though  God  punish  us  not  by 
and  by,  as  this  man  was  punished  ;  yet  he  is  the 
very  self-same  God  that  he  was  before,  and  will 
punish  one  day,  either  here,  or  else  in  the  other 
world,  where  the  punishment  shall  be  everlasting. 


THAT   MARRIED   HIS   SON.  191 

Likewise  in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  the 
prophet  Jeremy  God  threateneth  his  fearful  wrath 
and  anger  unto  those  which  do  profane  his  sabbath- 
day.  Again,  he  promiseth  his  favour  and  all 
prosperity  to  them  that  will  keep  the  holy-days ; 
saying,  "  Princes  and  kings  shall  go  through 
thy  gates,"  that  is  to  say.  Thou  shalt  be  in  pros- 
perity, in  wealth,  and  great  estimation  amongst 
thy  neighbours.  Again  :  "If  ye  will  not  keep  my 
sabbath-day,  I  will  kindle  a  fire  in  your  gates  ;  " 
that  is  to  say,  I  will  destroy  you,  I  will  bring 
you  to  nought,  and  burn  your  cities  ^vith  fire. 
These  words  pertain  as  well  unto  us  at  this  time, 
as  they  pertained  to  them  at  their  time  :  for  God 
hateth  the  disallowing  of  the  sabbath  as  well  now 
as  then ;  for  he  is  and  remaineth  still  the  old  God  : 
he  will  have  us  to  keep  his  sabbath,  as  well  now  as 
then  :  for  upon  the  sabbath-day  God's  seed-plough 
goeth  ;  that  is  to  say,  the  ministry  of  his  word  is 
executed  ;  for  the  ministering  of  God's  word  is 
God's  plough.  Now  upon  the  Sundays  God  sendeth 
his  husbandmen  to  come  and  till :  he  sendeth  his 


192  PARABLE   OF   A   KING. 

callers  to  come  and  call  to  the  wedding,  to  bid  the 
guests ;  that  is,  all  the  world  to  come  to  that 
supper.  Therefore,  for  the  reverence  of  God,  con- 
sider these  things  :  consider  who  calleth,  namely, 
God ;  consider  again  who  be  the  guests ;  all  ye. 
Therefore  I  call  you  in  God's  name,  come  to  this 
supper ;  hallow  the  sabbath-day ;  that  is,  do  your 
holy-day  work,  come  to  this  supper  ;  for  this  day 
was  appointed  of  God  to  that  end,  that  his  word 
should  be  taught  and  heard.  Prefer  not  your  own 
business  therefore  before  the  hearing  of  the  word 
of  God.  Remember  the  story  of  that  man  which 
gathered  sticks  upon  the  holy  day,  and  was  put  to 
death  by  the  consent  of  God  :  where  God  shewed 
himself  not  a  cruel  God,  but  he  would  give 
warning  unto  the  whole  world  by  that  man,  that 
all  the  world  should  keep  holy  his  sabbath-day. 

The  almighty  ever-living  God  give  us  grace  to 
live  so  in  this  miserable  world,  that  we  may  at  the 
end  come  to  the  great  sabbath-day,  where  there 
shall  be  everlasting  joy  and  gladness  !     Amen. 


Printed  by  Cassell  &  Company,  Limited,  La  Uclle  Sauvagc,  London,  E.C. 


In  Weekly  Volumes,  price  3d.  each. 

{Or  in  clothe  bd.  each.) 

CASSELL'S  NATIONAL  LIBRARY. 

Edited  by  HENRY  MORLEY,  LL.D., 

Professor  of  English  Literature  at  University  College,  London. 

Volumes  already  published. 

Warren  Hastings  By  Lord  Macaulay. 

My  Ten  Years'  Imprisonment      \  Translated  from  the  Italian 

(Memoirs  of  Silvio  Pellico)  |  by  ThOMAS   RoSCOE. 

The  Rivals,  and  The  School  for  \  By     Richard     Brinsley 
Scandal        )  Sheridan. 

The  Autobiography  of  Benjamin  Franklin. 

The  Complete  Angler     By  Isaac  Walton. 

Childe  Harold     By  Lord  Byron. 

The  Man  of  Feeling       By  Henry  Mackenzie. 

Sermons  on  the  Card By  Bishop  Latimer. 

List  of  some  of  the   Volumes  to  be  published  weekly. 

Lives  of  AlexajidertheGreatand  )  g    Plutarch. 
Csesar  ...         ...         ...  )     •' 

The  Castle  of  Otranto  ...     By  Horace  Walpole. 

Voyages  and  Travels By  SirJohn  Maundeville 

She  Stoops  to  Conquer,  and  The  )  ^    ^^^^^^  Goldsmith. 
Good-Natured  Man  ...  )     ^ 

_.      .  ,       .  ._         _,        ,    f  Translated  from  the  German 

The  Adventures  of  Baron  Trenck  |       ^^  ^^^^^^^  Hoi.croft. 

Natural  History  of  Selbome    ...  By  Gilbert  White. 

Travels  in  the  Interior  of  Africa  By  Mungo  Park, 

The  Wisdom  of  the  Ancients  ...  By  Lord  Bacon. 

Table-Talk  By  Martin  Luther. 

The  History  of  Egypt By  Herodotus. 

A  Voyage  Round  the  World     ...  By  Lord  Anson. 

selected  voyages  {  ^"""co  "lbc™"""""'^ 

The  Christian  Year        ByJOHNKEBLE. 

Selected  Philosophical  Writings     By  Lord  Bolingbroke. 
Thoughts   on  the  Present  Dis-  )  ^    ^ 

contents       j  By  Edmund  Burke. 

The  History  of  Europe  During    g    Henry  Halt  A^f 
the  Middle  Ages     ..  j  J^y  ^^ienry  JtIallam. 

CASSELL  &  COMPANY,  Limited,  Ludgate  Hill,  London, 

Lat.  Ser.]  i 


Sektious  from  Bibles  and  Religious  Works 

Published  by  CASSELL  &  COMPANY. 

Life  of  Christ,  The.     By  the  Ven.  Archdeacon  Farrar,  D.D.,  F.R.S. 
Illustrated  Edition,  with  about  300  Original  Illustrations.     4to, 

cloth,  21S.  ;  morocco  antique,  42s. 
Library  Edition.    Two  Vols.    Cloth,  24s. ;  morocco,  42s. 
Bijou  Edition.     Five  Volumes,  in  box,  10s.  6d.  the  set. 
Popular  Edition.   Cloth,  6s.  ;    cloth,  gilt  edges,  7s.  6d.  ;  Persian 
morocco,  gilt  edges,  los.  6d.  ;  tree-calf,  15s. 
St  Paul,  The  Life  and  Work  of.     By  the  Ven.  Archdeacon   Farrar, 
D.D.,  F.R.S. 

Library  Edition.     Two  Vols.,  cloth,  24s.  ;  morocco,  42s. 
Illustrated    Edition.      With    about    300    Illustrations,   £1    is.  ; 

morocco,  £-2  2s. 
Popular   Edition.    Cloth,  6s.  ;   cloth,  gilt  edges,  7s.  6d.  ;   Persian 
m.orocco,  los.  6d.  ;   tree-calf,  15s. 
Early  Days  of  Christianity,  The.      By   the  Ven.  Archdeacon   Farrar, 
D.D..  F.R.S. 

Library  Edition.     Two  Vols.,  24s.  ;  morocco,  £2  2s. 
Popular  Edition.      Cloth,  6s.  ;  cloth,  gilt  edges,  7s.  6d.  ;    Persian 
morocco,  los.  6d.  ;  tree-calf,  15s. 
Moses  and  Geology;  or,  the  Harmony  of  the  Bible  with  Science. 
By  Samuel  Kinns,  Ph.D.,   F.R.A.S.     New  and  Cheaper  Edition. 
Illustrated,  6s. 
Bible,  The  Crown.    Illustrated.    With  about  1,000  Original  Illustrations. 

With  References.  &c.     Cloth,  7s.  6d. 
Bible,  Cassell's  Illustrated  Family.     With  900  Illustrations.      Leather, 

gilt  edges,  £2  los. 
Bible  Dictionary,  Cassell's.    With  nearly  600  Illustrations.    7s.  6d. 
Bible  Educator,  The.     Edited  by  the  Very  Rev.  Dean  Plumptre,  D.D. 

With  Illustrations.     Four  Vols.,  cloth,  6s.  each. 
Bunyan's    Pilgrim's    Progress    (Cassell's).      Demy  4to.      Illustrated 

tliroughout.     7s.  6d.     Popular  Edition,  3s.  6d. 
Bunyan's  Holy  War.    With  100  Illustrations.     los.  6d. 
Child's  Life  of  Christ,  The.  With  about  200  Original  Illustrations,  axs. 
Child's  Bible,  The.    With  200  Illustrations.     143^^/  Thousattd.     Cheap 

Edition,  7s.  6d. 
Church  at  Home,  The.     A  Series  of  Short  Sermons.     By  the  Rt.  Rev. 

Rowley  Hill,  D  D.,  Bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man.     5s. 
Commentary,  The  New  Testament,  for   English   Readers.     Edited 
by   the  Rt.  Rev.  C.  J.    Ellicott,   Y>.Y).,  Lord  Bishop  of  Gloucester 
and  Bristol.     In  3  Vols.,  21s.  each. 
Commentary,   The  Old  Testament,  for  English    Readers.    Edited 
by   th«  Rt.  Rev.   C.  J.   Ellicott,  D.D.,  Lord  Bishop  of  Gloucester 
anil  Bristol.     Complete  in  5  Vols.,  21s.  each. 
Diflficulties   of  Belief,    Some.     By  the  Rev.  T.  Teignmouth  Shore, 

M.A.     Cheap  Edition.     2s.  6d. 
Dore  Bible.    With  230  Illustrations  by  Gustave  DoRii.      2  Vols.,  cloth, 
£7.  los.  ;  Persian  morocco,  .^3  10s.  ;  Original  Edition,  2  Vols.,  cloth, ;£8. 
Family  Prayer-Book,  The.     Edited  by  Rev.  Canon  Garbett,  M.A.,  and 
Rev.  S.  Martin.     Cloth,  5s. ;  morocco,  »8s. 


Selections  from  Cassell  ds  Company's  Publications  {continued). 


Qeikie,   Cunningham,  D.D.,  Works   by: 
Hours     with      the     Bible.      Si.x 


The  English  Reformation.  5s. 
Old  Testament  Characters.  6s. 
The  Life  and  Words  of  Christ. 

Two  Vols. ,  cloth,  30s.    Sttcdeni^ 
Etfltion,  Two  Vols.,  i6s. 


Vols.,  6s. 
Entering  on  Life.     3s.  6d. 
The  Precious  Promises.    2s.  6d 
Glories  of  the  Man  of  Sorrows,  The.  Sermons  preached  at  St.  James's, 

Piccadilly.     By  the  Rev.  H.  G.  Bonavia  Hunt.     2s.  6d. 
"Heart  Chords."    A  Series  of  Works  by  Eminent   Divines.     Bound  in 
cloth,  red  edges.     One  Shilling  each. 


My  Father.      By  the   Right  Rev. 

AsHTON  OxENDEN,  late  Bishop 

of  Montreal. 
My  Bible.     By  the  Right  Rev.  W. 

Boyd    Carpenter,   Bishop    of 

Ripon. 
My  Work  for  God.     By  the  Right 

Rev.  Bishop  Cotterill. 
My  Object  in  Life.     By  the  Ven. 

Archdeacon  Farrar. 
My  Aspirations.     By  the  Rev.  G. 

Matheson,  D.D. 
My    Emotional     Life.        By    the 

Rev.  Preb.  Chadwick,  D.D. 
My  Body.     By  the  Rev.  Prof.  W. 

G.  Blaikie,  D.D. 


My    Soul.      By    the    Rev.   P.    B. 

Power,  M.A. 
My  Growth  in    Divine  Life.     By 
the  Rev.  Prebendary  Reynolds, 
M.A. 
My  Hereafter.    By  the  Very  Rev. 

Dean  Bickersteth. 
My    Walk    with     God.      By    the 
Very  Rev.  Dean  Montgomery. 
My  Aids  to  the  Divine  Life.      By 

Very  Rev.  Dean  Boyle. 
My  Sources  of  Strength.    By  the 
Rev.    E.    E.     Jenkins,    M.A., 
Secretary      of     the      Wesieyaa 
Missionary  Society. 
Marriage  Ring,  The.     By  William  Landels,   D.D.     Bound  in  white 

leatherette,  gilt  edges,  in  box,  6s.  ;  morocco,  8s.  6d. 
Martyrs,  Foxe's   Book  of.     With  about  200  Illustrations.     Cloth,  12s.  ; 

cloth  gilt,  gilt  edges,  15s. 
Music  of  the  Bible,  The.     By  J.  Stainer,  M.A.,  Mus.Doc.     2s.  6d. 
Near  and  the  Heavenly  Horizons,  The.  By  the  Countess  De  Gasparin. 

IS.  ;  cloth,  2s. 
Patriarchs,  The.      By  the  late  Rev.  W.  Hanna,  D.D.,  and  the  Ven. 

Archdeacon  Norris,  B.D.     2S.  6d. 

Protestantism,  The  History  of      By  the  Rev.  J.  A.  Wylie,  LL.D. 

Containing  upwards  of  600  Original  Illustrations.     Three  Vols.,  27s.; 

Library  Edition,  30s. 

Quiver  Yearly  Volume,  The.     With  250  high-class  Illustrations.     7s.  6d, 

Sacred  Poems,  The  Book  of.    Edited  by  the  Rev.  Canon  Bavnes,  M.A. 

With  Illustrations.     Cloth,  gilt  edges,  5s. 
St.  George  for  England  ;  and  other  Sermons  preached  to  Children.     By 

the  Rev.  T.  Teignmouth  Shore,  M.A.    5s. 
Sermons    Preached    at   Westminster  Abbey.     By  Alfred    Barry, 

D.D.,  L.C.L.,  Primate  of  Australia.     5s. 
Shall  We  Know  One  Another?    By  the  Rt.  Rev.   J.  C.  Ryle,  D.D., 

Bishop  of  Liverpool.      New  and  Enlarged  Edition,     is. 
Simon  Peter:  His  Life,  Times,  and  Friends.     By  E.  Hodder.    ;s. 
Voice  of  Time,  The.    By  John  Stroud.    Cloth  gilt,  is. 

CASSELL  &   COMPANY,  Limited,  Ludgate  Hill,  London. 


CAS  SELL   &   COMPANY'S 


Monthly    Serial    Publications.* 

A  List  of  these  is  subjoined  in  alphabetical  order,  with  a  note 
of  the  price  at  which  they  are  published  monthly. 

7± 


Art,  Magazine  of.     is. 

Bible  Work  at  Home  and  Abroad. 

2d; 

British  Ballads.  76. 
British  Battles,  yd. 
Butterflies  and  Moths,  European. 

6d. 
Canaries  and  Cage-Birds.     6d. 
Cassell's  Magazine,    yd. 
Child's  Life  of  Christ,    yd. 
Christian  Worker,  The.    id. 
Cookery,  Cassell's  Dictionary  of. 

6d. 
Countries  of  the  World.    7d. 
Dore  Dante,  Ihe.    yd. 
Dore  Gallery,  The.    yd. 
Edinburgh,  Old  and  New.    yd. 
Egypt:  Descriptive,  Historical, 

and  Picturesque,     is. 
Encyclopsedic  Dictionary,    is. 
English  Literature,  Library  of. 

6d. 
Family  Physician,  The.    6d. 
Gardening,    Cassell's    Popular. 

yd. 
Garden  Flowers,  Familiar.    6d. 
Geikie's    Life    and    Words    of 

Christ    yd. 
Gleanings  from  Popular  Authors 

yd. 
Great  Industries  of  GreatBritain. 

yd. 
Health,  The  Book  of.    6d. 
Horse,  The  Book  of  the.    is. 
Household  Guide,  Cassell's.    6d 


India,  Cassell's  History  of. 
Little  Folks.    6d. 
Greater  London,    yd. 
Longfellow's  Poems,    yd. 
Mechanics,  Dictionary  of.    yd. 
Miniature  Library  of  the  Poets. 


Music,  History  of.    yd. 
Natural  History,  CasseU's.    yd. 
Old   Testament   Commentary.* 

Bishop  Ellicott's.     yd. 
Our  Own  Country,    yd. 
Peoples  of  the  World,    yd. 
Picturesque  Canada.    2s.  6d. 
Picturesque  Europe,     is. 
Pigeons,  Illustrated  Book  of.  6d. 
Popular  Educator,  Cassell's.  6d. 
Protestantism,  History  of.    yd. 
Quiver,  The.    6d. 
Red  Library,  Cassell's.*  is.  &  2s. 
Russo-Turkish  War,  History  of 

the.     yd. 
Saturday    Journal,    Cassell's.* 

6d.     (Also  Weekly,  id.) 
Science  for  AIL    yd. 
Life  of  Christ,*  Farrar's.    6d. 
Shakespeare,  Cassell's.    yd. 
Technical  Educator,Cassell'B.  6d. 
Trees,  Familiar.    6d. 
Wild  Birds,  Familiar.    6d. 
Wild  Flowers,  Familiar.    6d. 

Cassell's  Railway  Time  Tables 
and  Through-Route  Glance 
Guide.    4d. 


All  are  Illustrated,  except  those  indicated  by  an  asterisk. 

♦»♦  Particulars  of  the  abore  will  be  found  in  Casskll  &  Company's 
(Jojnplete  Catalogue,  a  copy  of  which  will  be  forwarded  post  free  on 
application  to  Cassell  &  Company,  Limited,  Ludgate  Hill,  London. 


02 


00 

to       u 

O  <D 

o 


(0 

o 

P4-P 
•   O 


W 


E 


^4       0) 

0)  CO 

6 


^ 


^    O 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRARY 


Acme    Library   Card    Pocket 

Under  Pat.  "  Ref.  Index  File." 
Made  Ij  LIBRARY  BUREAU 


Cassell  d  Company^s  Magazines. 

rOJi   SHWDJY  AIf£f    GENERAL    READ  IMC. 
The   Quiver.     New  mni  Enlar^ti  Smti. 

Monthly,  itd, 
•*le  wid^  )mvwii  as  o»e  of  the  very  best  ©f  nwffaj^ntt."— Jf^#rti 

FOR    THE   HOUSEHOLD. 

Cusseir^  Family  Magazine. 

Monthly,  "jd. 

"TJit  slorit*  ftr«  5f©©d;  the  picture*  cltvsr,   aw^i  \\t  »t*iU*«t. 
Miwtwi^x  attractive."— Z'^i-  Timei, 


\ 


HIGH-CLASS  MAGAZINE   FOR  LADIES. 

The  Womau's  World.    Edited  hr 

Oscar  Wil»e.    Illustrated.     Monthly,  is, 

FOR  ALL    GIRLS  AND  BOYS. 

^'lAttle    Folks''    Magazine. 

Enhri:ed.     Mtnihly,  6d. 
"  At  Hit  kead  »f  English  illustrated  wa^aainM  for  •hiidrta  k 
U'i  I'LE  FOLKS."— 7-/4^  ^«/^«, 

i'X'/^   EVERY  CULTIVATED   HOME. 

The  Magazine  of  Art.    M*ntkiy,  u. 

"'(  '  «  ,jir;  beauty  of  the  ewyravinjf*  aitad  the  «x«ell«»et  ofih* 

mini  r      -  *^  carry  it  ini»  every  h«mc  whti-e  Art  i*  ftpiprMiAttd. " 

FOR    THE   HOMES   OF   THE   FEOFLM. 

Casseirs  Saturday  JoumaL 

Illustrated.     Wfgkfy,  id.     Monthly,  %d. 
*  Is  the  best  and  ehcApwi  p»»»yw©rtk  •f  jMftukr  litwuSir*  %r» 

0AS3ELL  k  00MPANV,|jii^tMl^acM2  Unit  »tt  Gookulitrv.